<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/items/browse?output=omeka-xml&amp;page=37&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CCreator" accessDate="2026-06-06T22:16:03+01:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>37</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>3494</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="465" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="484">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/9cadba53bbf1967d6750eafd150536b6.pdf</src>
        <authentication>a5242bcf85320ae773a85e5d63f0524f</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3572">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

The importance of value attitudes in solving intercultural conflicts
Roma Kriaučiūnienė
Vilnius University, Lithvania
Submitted: 22.04.2014.
Accepted: 22.11.2014.
Abstract
The contemporary world is complicated and we face many difficult problems that sometimes can turn
into conflicts that have to be resolved. As S. L. Dolan (2011) claims, these problems are:
environmental pollution, human alienation, unemployment, crimes, drug addiction, disintegration of
the family, mistreatment of the elderly, unequal distribution of wealth, food, educational opportunities,
and many more. These challenges cause chaos and disturb the established sense of values across
cultures. Some Lithuanian researchers (Aramavičiūtė, 2005) also maintain a view that such chaos has a
major influence on people’s psychological condition as they lose the sense and meaning of life, which
has a negative impact on their intra- and inter-relations.Documents from the EU also highlight the need
for educational institutions to promote social cohesion, intercultural dialogue, diversity and equality.
The development of personal and social skills and respect for human dignity and shared values are
considered to be essential forthe resolution of intercultural problems.
The article is based on the research into the cognitive-notional component of value attitudes among
students of management and foreign languages. The criteria were the acknowledgement of the
importance of values and the depth of understanding of the meaning of values. The conclusion is that
students have to be prepared to understand the world, its cultural variety and values, think critically,
andmake a stand against injustice.Only then can there be hope for life without prejudice, violence and
contempt. Educational institutions have a huge and indispensible responsibility in this respect
(Popovici, 2006).
Key words: value attitudes, acknowledgment of the importance, depth of understanding, moral
values, intercultural competence

237

�The importance of value attitudes in solving intercultural conflicts

Introduction
Intercultural communication in our contemporary globalised world takes place in all walks of life:
political, economic, social and educational. Sometimes this communication might become
complicated.Difficult intercultural problems may occur that can develop into disputes and conflicts.
Understanding the behaviour of the representatives of other cultures,anticipating the points at which
communication may break down and knowing how to deal with emerging problemsrepresent vital
skills that we all need in order to communicate successfully in different intercultural contexts. J. W.
Neuliep (2006) suggests thatin order to make intercultural communication more effective, one has to
have intercultural competence, which enables a person to predict beliefs, attitudes, values and
behaviour
of
others
and
interact
with
people
from
other
cultures
more
successfully.Therefore,institutions of education, as the EU documents highlight, have to take up the
responsibility to develop intercultural competence among learners andto promote social cohesion,
intercultural dialogue, diversity and equality.
Obviously, when we communicate between different cultures, values become especially significant.
Values, as B. Tomalin and M. Nicks (2007) suggest, constitute the so-called “psyche of a country”:
They determine expectations people might have about one another as well as their behaviour. In other
words, recognizing and responding to values is vital to building the cultural chemistry of relations.
However, the reality is that sometimes values might be in conflict and intercultural communicatorsmust
decide whether or not to adapt to other culture’s values. This can be a difficult process that will very
much depend on the context and the situation. As some philosophers (Wick, Freeman, Werhane,
Martin, 2010) state, both relativistic and ethnocentric stances eliminate the need for moral reflection
and discussion about one’s values and may create problems in further relationships. The same authors
suggest that the way out might be universal values or universal moral principles that cut across
different cultures and upon which most people can at least agree, such as fairness, justice, helping
others in distress, etc.
While solving problems that emerge in intercultural relationships, we have to evaluate a situation and
make a judgment with respect to thesocial and personal consequences of potential behaviour, as well as
acknowledge or reject the arguments for or against a problem with an orientation on values, as the
criteria of evaluation. Therefore, the need to understand the meaning of values, focusing not only on
one’s personal but other people’s needs and interests and the possible consequences of the actions are
of paramount importance. Thus, the object of the research is understanding of importance and meaning
of values.
The aim of this articleis to present the results of research into the cognitive-notional and behavioural
components of value attitudes among students of management and foreign languages. In order to
achieve the aim the following objectives were set:
1) to reveal the acknowledgement of the importance of values among students of management and
foreign languages;
2) to determine the depth of understanding of the meaning of values amongstudents of
management and foreign languages.

Methodological background of the research
The research was based on an analysis of the phenomenon of value attitudes. Psychological literature
presents theoretical and empirical research into attitudes, which prove that attitudes can predict,
determine and modify a person’s behaviour, and control his/her cognitive and emotional processes.
Theone-component attitude model consists of an affect towards, or evaluation of, the object, which
238

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

does not necessarily have an effect on a person‘s behaviour (Stahlberg, Frey, 1988).The twocomponent attitude model is an integral unity of cognitive and affective components, inseparable from
one‘s behaviour and having a consistent influence upon it, thus providing the greatest possibility to
infer and understand people‘s behaviour (Lind (1996, 2004). Thethree-component attitude model
comprises interconnected cognitive, affective and behavioural components; an analysis of the content
of these components allows for better prediction of an attitude influence upon one’s behaviour (Hogg
&amp;Vaughan, 2005). Thus, the attitude is defined as the unity of relatively enduring, persisting, positive
or negative evaluations, emotional experiences, predispositions and behavioural tendencies towards
socially significant objects.
Lithuanian scientists of education (Aramavičiūtė, 2005; Bitinas, 2000; Jovaiša, 2007) investigate
attitudes mainly following the attitude theory developed by D. Uznadzė (1966) and his school’s
representatives, according to which an attitude object is an interrelation between a particular need and
the situation that can satisfy that need. The majority of authors support D. Uznadzė’s view that value
orientations expressing the motivational content of a personality are considered to be one’s main
attitude. Within the system of value orientations, moral values are regarded to be especially significant,
laying the foundation for value attitudes.
The choice and acknowledgement of moral values, as V. Aramavičiūtė (2005) suggests, depends on
traditions, attitudes and context that prevailwhere any individual resides. On the one hand, values
influence attitudes, but on the other, attitudes determine the choice of values and certain behavioural
tendencies. S. L. Dolan considers values to be:
Strategic lessons learned and maintained. These lessons teach us that one way of acting is better than
its opposite if we are to achieve our desired outcome(s)—that is, our values and value systems guide
our behaviour toward that which we think will turn out well for us. Thus, to the extent that they
constitute deliberate or preferentially strategic choices, in the medium to long term, for certain ways of
behaving and against others, toward the survival or good life of a particular system, values form the
nucleus, the DNA, of human liberty.” (Dolan, 2011, p. 87)
Obviously, there are many classifications of values; philosophers still cannot agree upon the hierarchy
of values and controversial discussions among scientists (philosophers, psychologists, scientists of
education) are ongoing. T. H. McLaughlin (1997), for example, claims that most of the discussions in
contemporary democratic societies evolve around the choice of moral values. Being a representative of
a liberal educational trend, he suggests that there should be societal values, which, due to their
inevitably fundamental nature, should be obligatory to all the members of the society and personal
values that could be chosen by everyone freely.
Whatever numerous and complicated classifications of values might be, there has been a trend to give
priority to moral values: solidarity, peacefulness, respect andlove, which usually manifest themselves
in relationships with oneself, others and the world at large. Therefore, the research aims to identify
which moral values the respondents acknowledge to be the most important and how they understand
their meaning. The choice of these moral values was based on philosophers’ (Halder, 2005;
Hildebrand, 1950; Williams, 2002; Žemaitis, 1977) and scientists’ of education (Aramavičiūtė, 2005;
Bitinas, 2000; Elliott, 2004; Jovaiša, 2003; Huitt, 2004; Martišauskienė, 2004) viewpoints.
To investigate the cognitive-notional level of value attitudes the inventory of moral values was
used;this inventory helped researchers in their attempt to elucidate the respondents’ level of
acknowledgment of the importance of moral values. The inventory contained eight moral values:
responsibility, respect, tolerance, sensitivity, fairness, altruism, openness, and self-respect. The
respondents’ understanding of the significance of three moral values (responsibility, openness and
altruism) was assessed as well.
239

�The importance of value attitudes in solving intercultural conflicts

Research methods
Theoretical:Analysis, comparison, evaluation of psychological, philosophical, pedagogical literature,
on the basis of which a theoretical-empirical model of moral attitudes and the research instrument were
created.
Empirical:A studentsurvey was carried outthat aimed at finding outabout the respondents’
acknowledgment of the importance of moral values and to determine the depth of their understanding
of the meaning of values. The research instrument was an original questionnairethat was developed on
the basis of the theoretical-empirical model of moral attitudes and the inventory of eight moral values
(responsibility, respect, tolerance, sensitivity, fairness, altruism, openness and self-respect), the latter
being defined according to V. Aramavičiūtė’s (2004) research methodology. Evaluation criteria:
theacknowledgment of the importance of moral values, the depth of understanding of the significance
of moral values. The respondents were asked to prioritize values according to their importance on a
five-point scale, as well as to substantiatethe personal and social meaning of moral values by answering
open questions.
Statistical:Statistical research methods: descriptive statistics (absolute and percentage frequency,
mean, Chi square criterion. The research data was processed using 12th version of the SPSS (Statistical
Package for Social Sciences).
The research samplewas 134 students (42male, 92female) of management and foreign languages at
Vilnius University. The research was carried out in 2013.

Research results
Cognitive-notional level of value attitudes: the acknowledgment of the importance of moral
values. In the process of the analysis of the cognitive-notional level of value attitudes, an attempt was
made to determine the level of the acknowledgment of the importance of moral values by the students
of management and foreign languages (English, Spanish, French and Russian). The acknowledgment of
the importance of moral values was considered to be the evaluation criteria. The respondents were
asked to evaluate moral values on a five-point scale. If they thought that a moral valuewas very
important, that was considered to be a very high acknowledgment of a moral value; if a moral value
was considered to be important, that signified a high acknowledgment; if the respondents thought that a
moral value was only partly important, then the acknowledgment of the importance of it was
considered to be average; if the respondents found it difficult to determine what the value meant to
them, then its importance was low; and if the respondents thought that the value wasinsignificant, then
its importance was considered to be very low. This helped to determine which moral values were
considered to be of the highest priority to the respondents, which were of average importance and
which they considered to be least significant. The following research results were obtained on moral
values that the respondents rated as very highorhigh(Fig. 1):

Figure 1. The acknowledgment of the importance of moral values by the students of management and
foreign languages.

240

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Series1, Openness, 43
Series1, Altruism, 62
Series1, Sensitivity, 68
Series1, Tolerance, 74
Series1, Fairness , 77
Series1, Self -respect,
78
Series1, Respect, 86
Series1,
Responsibility, 94

The majority of respondents (94%) considered responsibility to be thehighest priority. The second
most-important moral value appeared to be respect (86%). Third place was shared by the values of selfrespect and fairness (78% and 77% respectively). The value of tolerance was also valued quite highly
by the research participants (74%). Although sensitivity and altruism were considered to be important
by far more than half of the respondents, they still appeared at the low end of the scale of the
importance of moral values (68% and 62% respectively), while openness seemed to be least valued, as
less than a half of the research participants (43%) acknowledged it to be important. Thus it could be
claimed that the acknowledgement of moral values by the students of management and foreign
languages is very high and high. This is undoubtedly a very positive phenomenon as values such as
responsibility, respect and faithfulness are core moral values; and, as the philosopher D. Hildebrand
(1950) claims, they lay a solid foundation for any person’s life. Similarly,American researcher T.
Lickona (1991) suggests that respect and self-respect are the main moral values.
Cognitive-notional level of value attitudes: the depth of understanding of the importance of
moral values. During the research, an attempt was made to reveal how the respondents could interpret
the meaning of moral values that they considered to be more or less important. As the Lithuanian
scientist V. Aramavičiūtė (2005) suggests, deep understanding of the notion of moral values can
alleviate their realisation in real-life situations; in other words, values can turn into the domineering
driving force, motivating and directing a certain behaviour in a person. In the process of analysing the
cognitive level of value attitudes from this perspective, the depth of understanding of the meaning of
values was considered to be the evaluation criteria. If the respondent, while defining the meaning of
one or the other value, focused not only on his/her own needs and moral well-being that were
dependent on a particular value, but on the other person’s as well,the understanding of that value was
considered to be very deep; if a person’s interpretation of the value’s meaning concentrated only on
his/her needs and his/her well-being that were dependent on the realisation of a particular value, and
this helped him/her turn into a more mature person, then the understanding of its meaning was
considered to be deep; if a person concentrated only on his/her hedonistic and egoistic needs, then the
meaning was considered to be not very deep; if a person only stated the importance of the value, but
failed to explain its social and personal meaning, then it was considered to be lacking depthor ashallow
or superficial understanding of a moral value; if the interpretation was erroneous or a person could not
describe what the value meant for him/her, the respondent’sunderstanding was considered very shallow
or even erroneous.
241

�The importance of value attitudes in solving intercultural conflicts

The research aimed to determine the students’ understanding of the meaning of values of
responsibility, openness and altruism. Therefore, they were asked to provide arguments as to why they
prioritised these values in one wayor another. Having analysed their answers to these open questions
according to the abovementioned criteria, the following results were obtained,as presented in Figure 2
below (Fig. 2).
Figure 2. The depth of understanding of the significance of moral values by the students of
management and foreign languages.

Series1,
Altruism, 33
Series1,
Openness, 34
Series1,
Responsibilit
y, 62

Evidently the students demonstrated the best understanding of the value of responsibility, which the
majority of them considered to be the most important value. More than half of the respondents revealed
deep or very deep understandings of responsibility, whereas deep or very deep understandings of the
meaning of altruism and openness were presented by only one third of respondents.
Among the answers provided by the students, very mature and very positive interpretations and deep
understandings of the importance of moral values could be found: &lt;when you act responsibly, you can
be trusted, and the feeling of trust grows in the society and that improves our relations&gt;, &lt;having lost
one’s belief in the goodness of others, it could be impossible to live in our society&gt;, &lt;giving is one of
the most honourable values that nurtures one’s sensitivity and honesty, which in turn helpus live in our
society&gt;, &lt;it is very important to do good things wholeheartedly and sincerely, it should be done
without seeking any profit or benefit for oneself, otherwise it is meaningless&gt;, &lt;if we do not seek any
material benefit by helping others, then we become more morally mature people&gt;, &lt;it is very important
to take care of others, otherwise we lose our humanity&gt;, &lt;by giving more to others, business gains a
more “human face”&gt;.
However, the following extracts from the students’ answers reveal a greater focus on their own wellbeingrather than on thatof others: &lt;people are mostly selfish, you should be able to differentiate that&gt;,
&lt;we are all selfish and we first of all take care of the well-being of our families and only then we can
take care of others&gt;, &lt;taking care of others is complete nonsense&gt;, &lt;some people only pretend to be
good – you cannot trust them completely&gt;, &lt;you cannot take care of others if you want to gain benefit
for yourself&gt;,&lt;one’s well-being is in the first place, you can only give advice to others, but not take
care of them&gt;, &lt;believing in others can be harmful to oneself&gt;.

Conclusion
The results of the research show that the students of management and foreign languages demonstrated
to have a mature cognitive-meaningful level of value attitudes. The most important values for them
were responsibility and respect, while the values of self-respect, fairness and tolerance were
considered to be important. Therefore, the conclusion can be made that the students will acknowledge
242

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

these values later on in their professional careers. However, valuessuch as altruism and openness,
which are of great relevance for socially responsible business and sustainable development, avoidance
of conflicts, peaceful co-existence of different people within one culture and in contacts with
representatives of other cultures, were considered to be the least significant. It should also be
mentioned that these results are similar to other research carried out in Lithuania with senior
schoolchildren, where responsibility was considered to be the most important value by more than half,
but less than half took the same view ofaltruism (Aramavičiūtė, 2005). Another studyby D. Verbylaitė
(2005) with future religion teachers also showed a similar priority of values: respect - most important
(more than half), followed by sensitivity and responsibility (more than a third).
Although the respondents showed a very high acknowledgment of the importance of moral values, the
understanding of the meaningfulness of these moral values was not very deep. Just over half of the
respondents demonstrated a depth of understanding of thepersonal and social meaning of
responsibility, whereas altruism and openness were perceived deeply by only one third of the
respondents. Given these research results, we may conclude that the cognitive-meaningful level of
value attitudes among the students of management and foreign languages is not very mature. Therefore,
educational institutions have a huge and indispensible responsibility to nurture students’ value attitudes
and strengthen their capacity to interact with different people and develop their readiness to care more
about others – all of which are critical to their personal, social and professional lives, as well as to
maintaining much more effective intercultural relationships in an increasingly diverse educational
environment.

Reference
Aramavičiūtė V. (2005). Auklėjimas ir dvasinė asmenybės branda. Vilnius:
“Gimtasis žodis“
Bitinas B. (2000).Ugdymo filosofija. Vilnius: Enciklopedija.
Dolan S. L. (2011). Coaching by values. iUniverse Publishing
Elliott D.C. (2004). Moral Values for Public Education. Academic Exchange
8, 1.
Halder A.(2005). Filosofijos žodynas. Vilnius: Alma Littera.
Hildebrand D. (1950). Fundamental Moral Attitudes. Retrieved February 18,

Quarterly,

2007

from

http://www.ewtn.com/library/thelogy/funmore.htm

Hogg A., Vaughan G. M. (2005). Social Psychology. Pearson Education Limited.
Huitt W. (2004). Moral and Character Development. Educational Psychology
Interactive.
Valdosta, GA: Valdosta State University.
Jovaiša L. (2007) Enciklopedinis edukologijos žodynas. Vilnius:
Gimtasis žodis
Jovaiša L. (2003). Hodegetika. Vilnius: Agora.
Lind G. (1996). Testing Moral Judgement Competence. A Response to Rest, Thoma
and Edwards.
Retrieved August 23, 2011 from: http://www.unikonstanz.de/ag-moral/b-publik.htm
Lind G..(2004). The Meaning and Measurement of Moral Judgement Competence: A
Dual
–
Aspect Model. Measurement of Moral Competence. Retrieved August
23,
2011
from:
http://www.uni-konstanz.de/ag-moral/b-publik.htm
Martišauskienė E.(2004). Paauglių dvasingumas kaip pedagoginis reiškinys. Vilnius:
VPUl-kla.

McLaughlin T.H. (1997). Šiuolaikinė ugdymo filosofija: demokratiškumas,
įvairovė. Kaunas: Technologija.
Neuliep J. (2006). Intercultural communication. A contextual approach. 3rd
California: Sage Publications, Inc.

vertybės,
ed.
243

�The importance of value attitudes in solving intercultural conflicts

Popovici R. (2006). Integration of Citizenship, human rights and Language
Education.
In: Coherence of Principles, Cohesion of Competences.
Exploring theories and designing
materials for teacher education (pp. 59 -69). European Centre for Modern Languages:
Council of Europe
Publishing..
Stahlberg D., Frey D. (1988). Attitude I: Structure, Measurement and
Functions.
In
Hewstone M., Stroebe W., Codol J.P., Stephenson G.M.(Eds.). Introduction to Social
Psychology. Basil Blackwell Ltd.
Tomalin B., Nicks M. (2007). The World‘s Business Cultures and How to Unlock
Them.
London: Thorogood Publishing.
Verbylaitė D. (2005). Būsimųjų religijos švietėjų dvasingumas ir jo tobulinimo galimybės
universitete. Daktaro disertacija. Kaunas: Vytauto Didžiojo
universiteto leidykla.

Wick A. C., Freeman R. E. , Werhane P. H., Martin K. E. (2010). Business
Managerial Approach. Pearson: Prentice Hall.
Williams T. (2002). Is There a Hierarchy of Values? Retrieved March 11, 2009

Ethics.

A
from:

http://regnumchristi.org/english/imprimir/index.phtml

Žemaitis V.(1997). Pedagoginis etiketas. Vilniaus pedagoginis universitetas, Lietuvos etinės
kultūros draugija “Ethos“. Vilnius: Lietuvos etinės kultūros
draugija “Ethos“.
Узнадзе Д. Н. (1966). Псичологическое иследования. Москва: Наука.

244

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3565">
                <text>2797</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3566">
                <text>The importance of value attitudes in solving intercultural conflicts</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3567">
                <text>Kriaučiūnienė, Roma</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3568">
                <text>The contemporary world is complicated and we face many difficult problems that sometimes can turn into conflicts that have to be resolved. As S. L. Dolan (2011) claims, these problems are: environmental pollution, human alienation, unemployment, crimes, drug addiction, disintegration of the family, mistreatment of the elderly, unequal distribution of wealth, food, educational opportunities, and many more. These challenges cause chaos and disturb the established sense of values across cultures. Some Lithuanian researchers (Aramavičiūtė, 2005) also maintain a view that such chaos has a major influence on people’s psychological condition as they lose the sense and meaning of life, which has a negative impact on their intra- and inter-relations.Documents from the EU also highlight the need for educational institutions to promote social cohesion, intercultural dialogue, diversity and equality. The development of personal and social skills and respect for human dignity and shared values are considered to be essential forthe resolution of intercultural problems.     The article is based on the research into the cognitive-notional component of value attitudes among students of management and foreign languages. The criteria were the acknowledgement of the importance of values and the depth of understanding of the meaning of values. The conclusion is that students have to be prepared to understand the world, its cultural variety and values, think critically, andmake a stand against injustice.Only then can there be hope for life without prejudice, violence and contempt. Educational institutions have a huge and indispensible responsibility in this respect (Popovici, 2006).      Key words: value attitudes, acknowledgment of the importance, depth of understanding, moral values, intercultural competence</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3569">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3570">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3571">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="466" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="485">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/0a24f9070e14aca648be6ae838c1d811.pdf</src>
        <authentication>2efceffd5d8b43081e299f5aa96b475c</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3580">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it
Marija Kusevska
University "Goce Delcev," Štip, Macedonia
Submitted: 02.04.2014.
Accepted: 09.11.2014.

Abstract
The principal motivation of this study is to investigate how Macedonian learners of
English mitigate their disagreement. It is a follow-up of a much broader study in the
field of cross-cultural pragmatics focusing on disagreement in Macedonian and
American English (Kusevska, 2012). Our cross-cultural analysis reveals that
Macedonian and American native speakers show preference for different types of
disagreement, the major difference being the frequency of mitigation as well as the
linguistic means used for its realisation.
For the purpose of this study, we have accepted the definition that mitigation is the
linguistic communicative strategy of softening an utterance, reducing the impact of
an utterance, or limiting the face loss associated with a message (Fraser, 1980; Caffi,
1999, 2007; Martinovski, 2006; Clemen, 2010; Czerwionka, 2012). As mitigation in
disagreement is closely connected with politeness, we have also relied on the model
of politeness and the strategies for FTA realisation proposed by Brown &amp; Levinson
(1978/1987). We have looked at lexical and syntactic devices such as modal
auxiliaries (e.g., can/could; may/might), hedges (kind of, sort of), discourse markers
(well, but, look), verbs expressing uncertainty (I think, I don’t think), verbs
expressing vagueness (seem, assume, guess), conditionals etc., that learners use to
mitigate their utterances.
Key words: speech acts, disagreement, politeness, mitigation, EFL learners

Introduction
Our interest for disagreement was spurred by numerous cases when there was breach
of communication between Macedonian and English speakers due to inappropriate
launch of opposite opinions. The analysis of how Macedonian learners of English
mitigate their disagreement was performed on 195 speech acts of disagreement
obtained through a Discourse Completion Task (DCT). The respondents were
learners of English at upper-intermediate and advanced levels. Relying on the results
169

�The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it

of our previous research on disagreement in Macedonian and American English
(Kusevska, 2012), we set forth the following hypotheses:
1. Macedonian learners of English do not mitigate their disagreement as frequently as
native speakers of English do;
2. They use different linguistic means to mitigate their disagreement;
3. The linguistic means are differently distributed in the speech act;
4. The motivation for mitigating their disagreement and the linguisitic means that
Macedonian learners use are at least partly influenced by their native language and
culture.
Following Brown and Levinson’s theory (1987), we first distinguished direct (on
record) and indirect (off record) speech acts. Depending on the kind of linguistic
means used in the expressions, direct speech acts were classified as direct
disagreement with redressive action (softened disagreement), and direct
disagreement without redressive action. However, not all speech acts fell in these two
categories. Therefore, some were further classified as strong disagreement. Kakava
(2002) also introduces the category of strong disagreement, proposing a continuum
of different types of disagreements ranging from strong to mitigated.

Analysis of disagreement in English and Macedonian
Our previous study of disagreement in English and Macedonian was a cross-cultural
study on how disagreement is expressed in the two languages. It showed that
American and Macedonian native speakers view disagreement differently and show
preference for different types of disagreement. The results in Table 1 demonstrate
that Macedonian speakers show preference for strong disagreement, while American
speakers show preference for softened disagreement.
Table 1. Types of disagreement in English and Macedonian
English
Softened
disagreement
264
48%

Strong
disagreement
151
27.4%

Macedonian
Softened
disagreement
105
20.5%

Strong
disagreement
240
46.9%

Softened disagreement
English has developed a wide number of linguistic means available to speakers for
softening their utterances. These include a number of pragmatic markers for
mitigation used within the utterance (just, sort of, kind of, I think, I don’t know, etc.),
170

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

linguistic means for minimisation (a little, a bit, etc.), epistemic verbs expressing
hesitation and uncertainty (seem, guess, suppose, assume), discourse markers (well,
but, etc.), and modal verbs (would, can, could, may, might).
Macedonian speakers also use mitigating devices, but to a much lesser extent than
American speakers. To mitigate their utterances, Macedonian speakers use
expressions containing the verb каже (tell), adversative imperative forms види,
гледај, чекај (see, look, wait), discourse markers па, добро, да (well, okay, yeah),
modal verb forms, especially може (can), the adverb можеби and its spoken variant
може (maybe), the modal particle би (would), pragmatic markers for mitigation used
within the utterance like мислам (I think), не знам (I don’t know), само (just), малку
(a little), малце (a little, diminutive), the indefinite tenses, the marker for solidarity
бе, etc. Бе is a marker used in oral communication and is used to introduce
familiarity and solidarity. Tannen (1992) mention a similar marker in Greek (re),
concluding that “re is a pervasive formulaic marker of friendly disagreement” (p.29).
Table 2 below shows the occurrences of mitigation devices in English and
Macedonian.

Verbs
of
hesitation and
uncertainty
Modal forms

well
па

I think
мислам

I don’t know
не знам

Name

бе

Total

English

Hedges

Table 2. Mitigation devices in English and Macedonian

233

46

403

63

124

25

0

0

894

7

91

106

56

14

81

30

484

Macedonian 65

Both Macedonian and English speakers sometimes preface their disagreement with
partial agreement with the previous utterance, and its frequency of occurrence is
similar in the two languages: 10.7% in English vs. 7.8% in Macedonian. However,
American speakers make more effort to mitigate their utterances. Also, they often
push their disagreement further down in conversation, most often by asking
questions, making assumptions, associations, analogies, etc.
In Macedonian, disagreement is never pushed down in conversation. It is announced
in the first turn immediately after the turn that the speaker doesn’t agree with.
Generally, softened disagreement in Macedonian is less mitigated than in English.
This happens because of the use of strong modal verbs like мора (must) and не
може (can’t); multiple use of adversative discourse markers to build the frame of the
171

�The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it

speech act, sometimes as many as four or five in a sequence; the use of adversative
imperative forms; intonation; etc.
Explicit / strong disagreement
Disagreement in Macedonian is preferably expressed explicitly and is followed by an
explanation. This type of disagreement is shaped with a number of adversative
markers and imperative forms, which intensify it. In addition, adversative markers,
sometimes used in sequences of three, four or even five, enable the speakers to create
direct, brief and simple turns that sound sharp, authoritative and confrontational.
Such disagreement may spread over several turns in which speakers do not seem
willing to put much effort in facework.

Linguistic means for mitigation found in Macedonian speakers’ speech
acts of disagreement
Macedonian learners of English rarely used mitigating devices. There were no
occurrences of most of the hedges (just, sort of, kind of), no occurances of the
linguistic means for minimisation (a little, a bit, etc.), except for one occurance of a
little, and no occurences of epistemic verbs of hesitation and uncertainty (seem,
guess, suppose, assume), except for one occurence of seem (don’t seem important).
More prominently represented were the pragmatic marker I think and modal verbs.
I think
In the DCT speech acts produced by Macedonian learners of English, we found 63
occurrences of I think and five occurrences of I don’t think. While many authors list I
think as a hedge in expressing politeness (Holmes, 1990; Aijmer, 1997; Kärkkäinen,
2003; Baumgarten &amp; House, 2010), it can also convey the meaning of confidence
and persuasion, in which case it does not mitigate the illocution force of the speech
act.
It is this latter use of I think that is pervasive in the speech acts produced by
Macedonian learners of English. The three occurrences of the discourse marker so
were all followed by I think, which also confirms that I think is mostly used to
express strong opinions:
(1) I think people are entitled to a 25-day holiday;
(2) We are working very hard and we are trying to do all the work in the company
completely and successfully. So I think that we deserve five days more for our
holiday.

172

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

The use of I think seems more tentative only when used in partial agreement, but
such examples are scarce. We noticed only two occurrences of partial agreement
formulated with I think and one example when the interrogative form don’t you think
was used also in partial agreement, after the marker but. There was also one example
when think was used with maybe and could:
(3) Maybe we could think about another place and another day.
In conclusion, we can stress that sentence-initial I think is used to intensify rather
than to mitigate disagreement.
Modal verbs
In the speech acts of disagreement produced by native American speakers, we found
three groups of modal verbs according to their frequency of occurrence:
1. Verbs with high frequency, including the modal verbs would (28%) and can
(27%);
2. Verbs with medium frequency, among which the most widespread was could
(12%), followed by may (8%), might (7%), will (7%), need (6%), and should (5%);
and
3. Verbs with low frequency: must (1) and shall (0).
Our findings are similar to the frequency rates of modal verbs found in other corpusbased studies. Biber et al. (2007: 495) assign the low frequency of must to its high
command force. For this reason it is often replaced by should, which has a weaker
force and is therefore considered more polite in conversation.
Our analysis produced somewhat different results. Will (42%) stands out as the most
widely used in the speech acts of disagreement produced by Macedonian learners of
English. It is followed by a group of three other modal verbs of medium frequency:
should (18%), would (15%), and can (15%). The rest of the modal verbs have a much
lower frequency: must (4%), need to (2%), could (2%), might (2%), may (0%) and
shall (0%). To express their uncertainty and hesitations learners have also used
maybe (16) and probably (1).
We were not surprised by the high frequency of will. First, learners identify it as a
marker for expressing futurity; second, it helps them to express their opinion firmly
(example 4). Nor are we surprised that should follows it (example 5). In Macedonian
should is translated as треба, which also has high frequency in Macedonian speech
acts of disagreement. It is also not surprising that could and might have a very low
frequency. Their meaning is elusive for Macedonian learners and their pragmatic
function is difficult to grasp.
(4) I will stand firmly by my topic and I won’t consider another one.
(5) I think we should do the training as soon as possible.
173

�The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it

We are, however, surprised by the frequency of would, which we would expect to be
even lower. It seems that Macedonian learners understand its function as a marker for
politeness and that they identify it with the Macedonian particle би, used for this
purpose. Would is frequently used in the expression I would like, and this makes it
more salient for the learners. Another reason may be that would, like many other
language means, is not equally distributed among different speakers. Some learners
favoured using would in shaping their disagreement. Other learners preferred a
different modal verb. And many of the learners have used them rarely.
Partial agreement
Learners also used partial agreement to mitigate their disagreement (13%). They
framed it with expressions like I agree, but; I don’t know about you, but I think; It’s
interesting, but; etc. However, none of them used the most common way that native
speakers use to frame partial agreement with Yeah, but.

Disagreement frames
Macedonian learners of English used the following frames for shaping their
disagreement:
1. I think was found in 25% of the speech acts;
2. Disagreement prefaced with the verbs disagree / don’t agree + explanation
accounted for 19% of the examples;
3. Disagreement prefaced by I’m sorry, but was noted in 6% of the cases;
4. Explanation without any preface was present in 50 cases (26%);
5. Discourse markers (well, but) were found in 7% of the speech acts;
6. Partial agreement was noted in 14% of the speech acts;
7. Hints had the lowest frequency (3%).
The first two groups clearly belong to strong disagreement because Macedonian
speakers do not use I think to make room for other people’s disagreement, but to
emphasize their own opinion. They also don’t use I’m sorry with the aim of
apologizing, but to emphasize that their opinion is different and there is no room for
reconciliation. And while there was only one occurrence with I agree with that and
one with I don’t disagree in the native speakers’ speech acts, their number of
occurrences in the learners’ speech acts was much higher (38). The discourse
markers used here (well, so, but, actually) do not always soften disagreement either.
Some of the explanations without any preface represented strong disagreement (22),
some indicated softened disagreement (22) and only few represented neutral

174

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

disagreement (6). Softened speech acts contained weak modal verbs (can, could,
need to, etc.), “if” clauses, and other linguistic means for mitigating disagreement.

Conclusion
The results of this study have confirmed the hypothesis we put forward at the
beginning of this paper. They can be summed up as follows:
1. Macedonian learners of English shape their disagreement as strong (61%),
softened (33%), neutral (3%) and as hints (3%). So when they want to disagree, they
would most probably opt for strong rather than mitigated disagreement.
2. When mitigating their disagreement, learners use fewer of the linguistic means
they had at their disposal than American speakers. Their use of pragmatic markers
for mitigation is extremely limited and their use of hedges and verbs for hesitation
and uncertainty are rendered null. Although we have seen that they use modal verbs,
the most frequent one in their speech acts is will, which conveys firmness and
decisiveness.
3. While mitigation devices are distributed throughout Americans’ speech acts,
Macedonian learners’ speech acts are prefaced with expressions which help them
state their disagreement explicitly.
4. The previous statements about learner’s disagreement mirror the most common
way that Macedonian native speakers shape disagreement, thus confirming our last
hypothesis that in shaping their disagreement, Macedonian learners are at least partly
influenced by their native language and culture.
One of the striking questions in this analysis is why Macedonian learners do not use
discourse markers, which are pervasive in shaping speech acts in Macedonian. The
reason may be that the meaning of these sequences is complex and it would be
difficult to find one-to-one correspondences in English, as illustrated below:
Види сега вака (see now like this ) – You told me what you thought of it on the basis
of your knowledge, or on the basis of your beliefs. However, that is not all that there
is to it. So now I’ll tell you what I have to say about it. And what I am going to say
will be different.
E па (добро) сега – (well but okay now) I don’t like / I don’t agree with what you
are saying. You know that we have talked about this (made a choice, we have
decided, we have worked a way out, etc.); добро intensifies the utterance.
А бе чекај сега малце (but бе hold on a second) - What you are saying can’t be
right. We are friends and I respect you, but you have to hear my opinion, and my
opinion is different from yours.
In conclusion, it is justified to claim that this paper contributes to studies that hold
that the speech act of disagreement is culturally constrained. Negotiating opposing
views is a reality that learners will have to engage in on daily basis when
communicating in the foreign language. Contrastive studies that compare learners'
175

�The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it

conversation with that of native speakers provide insights into the problems students
may encounter when communicating in a foreign language.

176

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

References
Aijmer, K. (1997). Epistemic modality as a discourse phenomenon — a SwedishEnglish cross-language perspective. In V. M. U. Fries, From Ælfric to the New
York Times. Studies in English Corpus Linguistics (pp. 215-227). Amsterdam:
Rodopi.
Baumgarten, N., &amp; House, J. (2010). I think and I don’t know in English as lingua
franca and native English discourse. Journal of Pragmatics 42, 1184–1200.
Biber, D., Johansson, S., Leech, G., Conard, S., &amp; Finegan, E. (2007). Longman
grammar of spoken and written English. London/New York: Pearson Education
Limited.
Brown, P., &amp; Levinson, S. (1987). Politeness. Some universals in language usage.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Caffi, C. (1999). On mitigation. Journal of Pragmatics 31, 881-909.
Caffi, C. (2007). Mitigation. New York: ELSEVIER.
Clemen, G. (2010). The concept of hedging: Origins, approaches and definitions. In
R. Markkanen, &amp; H. Schröder, Research in text theory. Hedging and discourse:
Approaches to the analysis of a pragmatic phenomenonin academic texts (pp.
235-256). Munchen, DEU: Walter de Gruyter.
Czerwionka, L. (2012). Mitigation: The combined effects of imposition and
certitude. Journal of Pragmatics 44 , 1163--1182.
Fraser, B. (1980). Conversational mitigation. Journal of pragmatics 4, 341-350.
Holmes, J. (1990). Apologies in New Zeland English. Language in Society, Vol. 19,
No. 2, 155-199.
Kakava, C. (2002). Opposition in Modern Greek discourse: Cultural and contextual
constraints. Journal of Pragmatics 34, 1537–1568.
Kärkkäinen, E. (2003). Epistemic stance in English conversation. A description of its
interactional functions, with a focus on I think. Philadelphia, PA, USA: John
Benjamins Publishing Company.

177

�The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it

Martinovski, B. (2006). A framework for the analysis of mitigation in courts:
Towards a theory in mitigation. Journal of Pragmatics 38, 2065-2085.
Tannen, D. (1992). Power and solidarity in Modern Greek conversation: Disagreeing
to agree. Journal of Modern Greek Study 10: 1, 11-35.
Кусевска, М. (2012). Меѓукултурна прагматика. Несогласување во усната
комуникација: англиски и македонски. Скопје: Академски печат.

178

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3573">
                <text>2793</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3574">
                <text>The art of mitigating disagreement: How EFL learners do it</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3575">
                <text>Kusevska, Marija</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3576">
                <text>The principal motivation of this study is to investigate how Macedonian learners of English mitigate their disagreement. It is a follow-up of a much broader study in the field of cross-cultural pragmatics focusing on disagreement in Macedonian and American English (Kusevska, 2012). Our cross-cultural analysis reveals that Macedonian and American native speakers show preference for different types of disagreement, the major difference being the frequency of mitigation as well as the linguistic means used for its realisation.     For the purpose of this study, we have accepted the definition that mitigation is the linguistic communicative strategy of softening an utterance, reducing the impact of an utterance, or limiting the face loss associated with a message (Fraser, 1980; Caffi, 1999, 2007; Martinovski, 2006; Clemen, 2010; Czerwionka, 2012). As mitigation in disagreement is closely connected with politeness, we have also relied on the model of politeness and the strategies for FTA realisation proposed by Brown &amp; Levinson (1978/1987). We have looked at lexical and syntactic devices such as modal auxiliaries (e.g., can/could; may/might), hedges (kind of, sort of), discourse markers (well, but, look), verbs expressing uncertainty (I think, I don’t think), verbs expressing vagueness (seem, assume, guess), conditionals etc., that learners use to mitigate their utterances.     Key words: speech acts, disagreement, politeness, mitigation, EFL learners</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3577">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3578">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3579">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="64">
        <name>L Education (General),LA History of education,LT Textbooks</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="467" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="486">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/2eea90c36dbeda690e24a3e597f157b7.pdf</src>
        <authentication>753b9568a3caec823f07e71e6b96fde8</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3588">
                    <text>Journal of Economic and Social Studies

How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure
Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and Herzegovina
Jasmina Mangafić
School of Economics and Business, University of Sarajevo
Bosnia and Herzegovina
jasmina.mangafic@efsa.unsa.ba
Danijela Martinović
School of Economics and Business, University of Sarajevo
Bosnia and Herzegovina
danijela.martinovic@efsa.unsa.ba

Abstract: The purpose of this study is to examine
two leverage ratios using a sample of non-financial
companies in Bosnia and Herzegovina (BiH). It
was done by taking into account the joint effect of
traditional capital structure determinants and managers’
personal values and aspirations. We applied hierarchical
regression analysis to determine the contribution of
profitability indicators, firm size indicators, assets,
growth, networking, managerial strategies, managerial
psychology, managerial human capital and earnings
volatility to explain the variance in capital structure.
The results suggest that companies with less experienced
owners/managers and higher firm growth have higher
financial leverage ratios. In the analysis of the balance
sheet leverage, financial proxies of capital structure seem
to be significant in explaining capital structure variance.
Therefore, companies with lower profitability, a lower
level of fixed assets and higher growth opportunities
have higher balance sheet leverage ratios. The findings
provide better understanding of theoretical perspectives
that can best explain how companies choose their capital
structure in the transition economy context. Furthermore,
empirical findings should help corporate managers to
make optimal capital structure decisions.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

Key words: Capital Structure Choice,
Firm Characteristics, Managerial Traits,
Hierarchical Regression Analysis, Transition
Economy
JEL Classification: D03, G02
Article History
Submitted: 10 March 2015
Resubmitted: 23 June 2015
Resubmitted: 14 September 2015
Accepted: 12 October 2015
http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/JECOSS15529

181

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

Introduction
Although there is a universal consensus that financial theories have contributed to the
understanding of capital structure decision-making, these financial theories disregard
the role played by firm management in determining capital structure, especially for
small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs), where managers exert a greater influence
on the financing decisions compared to larger firms (Norton, 1991; Matthews et al.,
1994), as is the case in Bosnia and Herzegovina (BiH). Considering the significance of
management influence in making financing decisions, management researchers have
developed a variety of alternative theoretical frameworks based on diverse paradigms (as
strategic management, psychology and sociology) to describe how financing decisions
in SMEs are made (Barton and Matthews, 1989; Matthews et al., 1994; Romano et
al., 2000; Ang et al., 2010; Hackbarth, 2008).
This group of different management-based theories required an overall theoretical
framework until Van Auken’s (2005) launch of a model illustrating the dynamics of SMEs
capital acquisition decisions, which recognized the primary determinants influencing
the decisions on capital acquisition as being built on managerial characteristics and
attitudes. This model incorporates a number of managerial factors which may affect
the capital structure choice such as experience, risk preference, growth intentions
and networking. Using the theoretical structure of Van Auken’s (2005), we identify
managers’ influences on capital structure as consisting of managerial features (managerial
network ties, education and experience) and attitudes (managerial aversion to external
control, risk-taking propensity and growth intentions). Within this framework, we
also consider firm-level characteristics such as size, profitability, asset structure, growth
opportunity and earnings volatility, proposed by the conventional capital structure
theories, to determine the extent to which managerial factors in conjunction with firmlevel characteristics influence the capital structure choice of SMEs.
The objective of this paper is to examine the importance of manager traits and attitudes
in explaining the decisions made regarding capital structure in companies in developing
economies/economies in transition, while using a sample of FBiHi enterprises.Our
findings should provide deeper understanding of theoretical perspectives which best
explain how companies choose their capital structure in the developing context. In
particular, we contend that extending traditional capital structure theory to account
for these managerial traits can decrease some important gaps between the known
theoretical predictions and the unresolved empirical facts. In particular, financial
executives in developing countries may hold different attitudes than their counterparts
in developed countries. On the other hand, although there is some evidence (Booth et
al., 2001) that developing countries have similar capital structures to those in developed
countries, the firm variables have a relatively low effect on the structures. The reason
for the poor cause and effect relationship may be due to institutional factors and
management preferences. Therefore, this study brings together research on financial
and strategic management, decision making, as well as social psychology in order to
develop a conceptual model for understanding capital structure decision-making in
privately held firms.

182

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

Literature Review
Growth intentions and profit maximization are two managerial objectives that have
gained the most attention in the literature with regards to their relationship to capital
structure. Berggren et al. (2000) assert that decision-makers whose leading aim is
business growth will tend to be less control averse and more active in searching for
external sources of finance when internally originated funds are insufficient. Although
limited empirical work has been conducted on how the manager’s intentions to
maximize profit influence financing decisions, it is suspected that firms with intentions
to maximize profits in the short-term will seek higher levels of short-term financing to
take advantage of economic opportunities that present themselves. Such firms, however,
should therefore be less reliant on long-term financing in their capital structure. Barton
&amp; Matthews (1989) and Matthews et al. (1994) were the first to emphasize that the risk
propensity and control aversion of decision-makers may be significant determinants
of capital structure in SMEs. The preceding empirical work performed on SMEs in
Western economies validates that some managers prefer internal sources of funds,
fearing that dependence on external sources of finance might lead to a loss of control
over the firm and restrict the authority of owners to make decisions autonomously
(Berger and Udell, 1998; Harvey &amp; Evans, 1995; Hutchinson, 1995). In China and
in many other emerging and developing economies, a weak institutional environment
reinforces agency problems and leads to greater mistrust between managers and external
capital providers (Young et al., 2008). Barton and Matthews (1989) and Matthews
et al. (1994) suggest that the risk-taking propensity of SME manager will influence
the debt level they are willing to adopt. In general, managers with risk perception
bias believe their company is less risky than it actually is and therefore less likely to
experience financial distress. Because of a weak institutional environment, risk-taking
propensity might be expected to have an even bigger influence on the financing choices
of SMEs in emerging and developing economies.
Human capital may affect the capital structure of SMEs in a number of ways. The
value of a manager’s human capital, defined here as the knowledge and diverse skills of
the SMEs managers (Hatch and Dyer, 2004), depends on the firm’s business strategy.
Some studies suggest that human capital is positively linked to the use of debt in
SMEs (Bates, 1990; Zhang, 2008) while others find no or a negative relationship
(Scherr et al., 1993; Romano et al., 2000; Cassar, 2004). For example, Scherr et al.,
(1993) observe a negative and statistically significant relationship between the age,
managerial experience and education level of the manager and the use of debt in the
capital structures of SMEs. However, research conducted by Zhang in 2008 on the
sample of SMEs in China showed that companies whose managers are more highly
educated are more likely to rely on formal debt financing. This positive relationship
could be attributed to the fact that managers holding college degrees and/or graduate
degrees are assumed to have the additional knowledge required for better decisionmaking and consequently may be more competent than managers without those
degrees. Additionally, their educational background might be an indication to outside
investors about the firm’s human capital quality and influence the creditor’s willingness

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

183

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

to approve the loan. As far as managers’ experience is concerned, experienced managers
should have the capability to better perform risk assessment (Ozgen and Baron, 2007).
The owner’s/manager’s background and experience are assets that contribute to the
decision-making regarding access to resources – including financial resources - and
consequently signal the competitive advantage of that company (Schutjens and Wever,
2005). It is important to note that the human capital immanent in the manager’s
prior experience plays a more important role in decreasing the asymmetric information
between the firm and external investors in developing economies than is the case in
developed economies. Generally, research studies performed in developed economies
show a negative relationship or no relationship between the age of the manager and
the company’s reliance on external financial sources (Scherr et al., 1994; Romano et al.,
2000). Scherr et al. (1994) offer the possible reasons for such findings: the unwillingness
of financiers to lend to older people because of shorter anticipated time of their
ownership, the fact that older owners/managers are more risk averse in comparison to
those younger, but also having in mind that older owners/managers are wealthier than
the younger ones, which allows them to use more of their personal wealth to finance
their business operations. Applications for bank loans are also influenced by the social
capital, i.e. the actual and potential resources reachable through an actor’s network
of relationships (NahapietandGhosal, 1998). Because of the lack of publicly-available
data on SMEs, financiers often depend on their informal contacts with managers at
other firms to assess the creditworthiness of a loan applicant and the feasibility of
their business proposals (Nguyen et al., 2006). In this study, we use Wu’s and Leung’s
(2005), definition of network ties. Despite a growing amount of work on the role
played by network ties in the financing behavior of firms, limited work has examined
how network ties might influence the capital structure of companies.
Empirical Framework
This study is an attempt to give a comprehensive and robust analysis of the determinants
of the capital structure of FBiH firms. The conceptualization of corporate structure
choice employed in this research adds firm-level characteristics proposed by traditional
financing theories to the managerial factors influencing the capital structure choice,
to propose and test a new theoretical model (Figure 1). Using Van Auken’s (2005)
structure, we identify manager influences on capital structure as consisting of
managerial characteristics (managerial network ties, education and experience) and
attitudes (managerial aversion to external control, risk-taking propensity and growth
intentions). We seek to determine the extent to which each of the proposed factors
influences the capital structure of FBiH companies, when pooled together. The
research results will provide the following information: (1) To what extent the existing
capital structure theories from the finance paradigm can adequately explain the
financial behavior of firms in the developing economy context? (2) To what extent the
managerial strategy, psychology, human capital and network ties influence the capital
structure of firms in FBiH?

184

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

Figure 1. Conceptual Framework of Capital Structure Choice
Capital
Manager’s
Manager’s characteristics Managerial strategy
structure
level
Managerial psychology
determinants
Manager’s attitudes
Managerial human
capital
Network ties
Firm’s level
Firm size
determinants
Profitability
Growth opportunity
Asset tangibility
Risk
Source: Framework proposed by authors
The main research hypothesis of the study is as follows:
•

Personal characteristics and attitudes (latent factors: managerial strategy, managerial
psychology, managerial human capital and network ties) coupled with traditional
capital structure determinants (latent factors: assets, firm’s size, asset tangibility,
and growth opportunities with earnings volatility as the observed variable) are
determinants of the capital structure.

Based on the literature review provided above, assumptions about the influence
of managerial characteristics on capital can be articulated through the following
hypotheses: 1) the growth intentions of the manager are positively correlated to
leverage, 2) the intention of the manager to maximize profit is positively correlated to
leverage, 3) the aversion to external control of the manager is negatively correlated to
leverage, 4) the manager’s risk-taking propensity is positively correlated to leverage,
5) the educational level of the manager is positively correlated to leverage, 6) the
managerial experience of the manager is positively correlated to leverage, 7) the age of
the manager is negatively correlated to leverage and 8) manager’s personal network ties
with other companies, government officers and banks will be positively correlated to
the leverage.
Data Collection and Sampling
The variables we use for the analysis are taken partly from financial statements and
partly from a survey. While surveys have limitations (e.g., non- respondent bias), at
least they give a window into executive thinking on capital structure. They try to find
the hidden motivation behind the financing choice and have the advantage that they
can question difficult to measure and complex factors.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

185

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

Due to the financial statements data availability, this study will focus on one entity,
the Federation of BiH (FBiH). We used the AFIP (Agency for the Financial, IT
and Intermediary Services) dataset for the 2012 that maintains a comprehensive
financial database of all companies operating in the FBiH, containing 19,446 firmyear observations. The AFIP database is made available for commercial use by “Tron
Systems”. This database contains the balance sheets and income statements of all
companies obliged to submit their reports to the AFIP, under the law. After collecting
the data, but before running the main data analyses, we performed a dataset screening
process for ungrouped data (Tabachnik and Fidell, 2013). After initial screening, our
dataset contained a total of 18,393 firm-year observations, where the limited liability
company is the dominant legal form of organization accounting for over 97.5% of the
sample analyzed in the observed year. Having in mind that fact, owners will be very
often also the managers of their companies.
The focus of our empirical enquiry/study is capital structure decision of joint stock
(JSC) as limited liability companies (Ltd), stratified by 16 different industries. In
order to better understand the characteristics of the homogenous subsets (Albright,
Winston, and Zappe, 2006), we had to exclude a certain number of enterprises from the
population data. In particular, we eliminated the companies legally organized as neither
JSC nor Ltd. Furthermore, banks, financial companies, and insurance companies were
also removed from the sample because of their specific financial structure. Investment
companies were neither included, because their income mainly results from the value
of their holding portfolios. This value depends on the financial structure and business
conditions of the firms whose stocks are included in the portfolio rather than the
financial structure of the investment companies. This restriction is necessary because
banks, as well as insurance and investment companies are subject to rigorous regulations
concerning their capital structure and financing decisions and are additionally severely
affected by exogenous factors (Rajan and Zingales, 1995).
Additionally, out of the entire sample of companies present in 2012, a random selection
of 450 companies among different industries was made in order to apply an online
questionnaire ensuring additional data on managerial psychology, managerial strategies,
managerial, human capital and network ties. The questionnaire was distributed to the
sample of enterprises from the dataset used in the first research stage, selected from the
sampling frame using: (i) random number tables and (ii) random number generator,
such as Research Randomizer (2008). This sampling technique was possible as the
sampling frame was vast enough. We applied a questionnaire used in past research
on firm financing decisions, including Van Auken (2005) and Carter and Van Auken
(2005). The respondents were asked to identify characteristics of their firms, ownership
structure, number of employees and the size of market served. The second section
asked respondents to rank perceptions (1=strongly disagree to 5=strongly agree)
of 25 issues related to network resources, business objectives and external financing.
In the third section, we asked them questions about the personal characteristics of the
managing director. Pretesting was conducted in order to test for clarity, after which the
questionnaire was slightly revised. The main changes were made to the formulation of
questions.

186

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

We received 242 questionnaires that satisfied the recommended sample size gained via
sample power analysis performed using G*Power 3.1.7. of 205. But the response ratio
of 53.78% cannot be ignored, and we needed to check whether there was a presence
of non-response bias. We applied the Mann – Whitney U test to see whether there was
a statistically significant difference between the values ​​of variables from the financial
statements of companies that participated in the survey and companies that did not.
Out of the 15 variables from financial statements used in further analysis only two
variablesii showed a significant difference between the companies who responded and
the companies that did not respond to the survey. Furthermore, we followed up by
conducting another mini survey with the sample selected randomly from the nonrespondents (those who did not participate in the actual survey). However, the followup survey was done using a different method of soliciting and data collection, to ensure
that differences observed were not due to the survey method’s effects. We conducted
telephone interviews with 15 non-respondents asking them to complete the survey
over the phone. When this was done, the researchers compared the responses between
the respondents and the non-respondents on the key variables from the survey. We
found no differences and therefore, we believe that the responses to our survey are
non-response biased.
Results and Discussion
Since the main research objective in this paper is to assess contribution of underlying
manager’s personal characteristics and attitudes with traditional capital structure
determinants in explaining the firm’s capital structure choices, we have employed
standard and hierarchical regression analysis.
Leverage was measured by two variables (Welch, 2011): the financial-debt-to-capital
ratio (financial leverage) that does not consider non-financial liabilities as debt [PCS1],
and the total-liabilities-to assets ratio (balance sheet leverage) that treats financial
and non-financial liabilities alike [PCS2]. Empirical capital structure research also
faces another key question, which is whether to use book leverage or market leverage
(book registered debt is divided by the sum of the registered debt plus the equity
market value). We do not have that choice simply because we do not have the data on
market values. The normality of distribution of almost all variables is violated before
the data are transformed using natural logarithm. Only variables related to company
size, balance-sheet leverage (total liabilities to assets ratio) and the age of the general
manager meet the assumption of normality. Regression models are developed for each
leverage dependent variable respectively.
The paper proposes capital structure determinants listed in Table 1. In order to run
regression analysis with determinants that are having significant correlation with
capital structure indicators, correlation between capital structure and determinants are
presented.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

187

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

Table 1. Correlation between Determinants and Capital Structure
Determinant
Code
r Financial
Leverage

r Balance-Sheet
Leverage

Natural logarithm of total assets

[FSA]

.054

-.112

Natural logarithm of total revenues

[FSR]

.021

-.123

Natural logarithm of employees number
The ratio of earnings before interest,
taxes and depreciation to total assets
The ratio of net income to the total
assets
The ratio of tangible fixed assets to the
total assets
The ratio of intangible assets to total
assets
The ratio of inventories to total assets

[FSE]

.069

-.122

.072

-.084

-.029

-.136*

.023

-.167*

.051

-.021

[PA3]

.161*

.144*

The ratio of receivables to total assets

[PA4]

-.054

-.006

The ratio of difference in the book
value of total asset between yeart-1 and
yeart divided by the book value of the
total assets in yeart-1
The ratio of difference in total revenues between yeart-1 and yeart divided
by total revenues in yeart-1
Regression of book value over the total
assets over ten years on a time trend ;
coefficient of the trend, scaled by the
book value of the total assets, as proxy
for growth
Growth intensions

[PG1]
.010

-.065

.083

.070

.164*

.198**

[PMS1]

.094

-.004

Profit maximization intensions

[PMS2]

.069

.045

Control aversion

[PMP1]

-.071

-.067

Risk propensity

[PMP2]

.026

.035

188

[PP1]
[PP2]
[PA1]
[PA2]

[PG2]
[PG3]

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

Age of the manager

[MHC1]

-.057

-.127

Experience of the manager

[MHC2]

-.142*

-.135*

Educational level of the manager

[MHC3]

-.070

-.141*

Networking with other firms

[PN1]

.067

.044

Networking with Government officials [PN2]

.073

.047

Networking with Banks

[PN3]

-.066

-.104

Earning Volatility

[PE]

-.072

-.076

**. Correlation is significant at the 0.01 level (2-tailed).
*. Correlation is significant at the 0.05 level (2-tailed).
Analysis of correlations between proposed determinants and capital structure indicators
shows that statistically significant correlations with financial leverage have the ratios of
inventories to total assets [PA3], regression of book value [PG3] and experience of the
manager [MHC2]. Companies with higher financial leverage have less experienced
manager and with higher ratio of inventories to total assets and higher regression of
book value as proxy of growth.
Balance-sheet leverage has statistically significant correlations with the ratio of net
income to the total assets [PP2], the ratio of tangible fixed assets to the total assets
[PA1], the ratio of inventories to total assets [PA3], the regression of book value [PG3],
the experience of the manager [MHC2] and educational level of the manager [MHC3].
Companies with higher balance-sheet leverage have less ratio of net income and fixed
assets to the total assets, higher ratio of inventories to total assets, higher regression of
book value, less experienced manager and lower educational level of the owner and
manager.
All statistically significant correlations between proposed determinants and capital
structure indicators are low (below .20). Total contribution of determinants explaining
capital structure will be calculated using linear regression model including only
determinants with statistically significant correlations. The model for financial leverage
will differ from model for balance sheet leverage considering that balance sheet leverage
has more determinants with statistically significant correlations.
Regression model with determinants of financial leverage
Independent variables in the model are:
•
•
•

[PA3]The ratio of inventories to total assets
[PG3] Regression of book value of the total assets over ten years on a time trend;
coefficient of the trend, scaled by the book value of the total assets
[MHC2] Experience of the manager

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

189

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

The ratio of inventories to total assets, regression of book value and experience of the
manager explains about 6% of variance of financial leverage. Explained variance is
statistically significant (F=6.093; P=0.001) and differs from expected random guess.
Even though the model has statistically significant prediction, predictive power is
rather low.
Table 2. Model Summary for Financial Leverage
Model

R

R Square

Adjusted R
Square

Std. Error of the
Estimate

1

.274a

.075

.063

.2759008

The collinearity statistics parameters indicate that there are no issues with
multicollinearity among independentt variables (all VIF lower than 2). The ratio of
inventories to total assets and regression book of value have significant contribution
to explanation of financial leverage variance while experience of the manager does not
have significant contribution (chances for random contribution are over 5% but less
than 6%).
Table 3. Coefficients for Financial Leverage
Model

1

Unstandardized
Coefficients
B

Std.
Error

(Constant)

.388

.064

PA3

.174

.064

PG3

.176

MHC2

-.132

Standardized
Coefficients

t

Sig.

Beta

Collinearity
Statistics
Tolerance

VIF

6.110

.000

.175

2.716

.007

.986

1.014

.064

.176

2.736

.007

.984

1.016

.068

-.125

-1.948

.053

.995

1.005

Before concluding on significant determinants of financial leverage we run hierarchical
regression analysis with first block of independent variables being set to the ratio of
inventories to the total assets and regression book of values while in second block all
other determinants (from Table 1). In such case (amended regression model) experience
of the manager and both profitability indicators (the ratio of earnings before interest,
taxes and depreciation to total assets and the ratio of net income to the total assets)
have additional contribution to financial leverage variance. Hierarchical regression
model is rerun with experience and profitability determinants being in the second
block of independent variables.
Adding second block of determinants improve predictions by 3.1% (adjusted R square)
that is statistically significant.

190

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

Table 4. Amended Model Summary for Financial Leverage
Model

R

Change Statistics
R Adjusted R Std. Error of
Square Square the Estimate R Square F Change df1 df2
Change

Sig. F
Change

1

.244a .059

.051

.2775929

.059

7.155

2

227

.001

2

.337b .113

.094

.2713040

.054

4.549

3

224

.004

The ratio of inventories to the total assets, regression book of values, experience of the
manager, the ratio of earnings before interest, taxes and depreciation to total assets and
the ratio of net income to the total assets are all significantly contributing to explanation
of financial leverage variance. Higher financial leverage have companies with higher
ratio of inventories to the total assets, higher regression book of values, higher ratio of
earnings before interest, taxes and depreciation to total assets, lower experience of the
manager and lower ratio of net income to the total assets.
Table 5. Amended Model for Financial Leverage Coefficients
Model

Std.
Error

Beta

(Constant)

.315

.052

PA3

.180

.064

PG3

.184

.065

(Constant)

.406

.066

PA3

.175

.063

PG3

.189

MHC2

B

1

2

Unstandardized
Coefficients

Standardized
Coefficients

t

Sig.
Tolerance

Collinearity
Statistics
VIF

6.108

.000

.181

2.792

.006

.988

1.012

.184

2.841

.005

.988

1.012

6.164

.000

.176

2.785

.006

.986

1.014

.068

.189

2.783

.006

.855

1.169

-.147

.067

-.139

-2.186

.030

.985

1.015

PP1

.325

.117

.327

2.787

.006

.287

3.480

PP2

-.360

.117

-.362

-3.086

.002

.288

3.472

Third set of independent variables are entered in the regression analysis to check for
possible additional contribution of remaining variables from original model, however
none of them had additional statistically significant contribution to explanation of
financial leverage variance.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

191

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

Among independent variables that are having significant contribution explaining
financial leverage significant positive correlations are between profitability indicators
(the ratio of earnings before interest, taxes and depreciation to total assets and the ratio
of net income to the total assets), and between regression book of values and both
profitability indicators. Correlation between profitability indicators is quite high (over
0.80) while correlations between regression book of values and profitability indicators
are smaller (app. 0.35).
Table 6. Pearson Correlation between Independet Variables with Significant Predictive
Validity of Financial Leverage
PA3

PG3

MHC2

PP1

PP2

PA3

1

-.109

-.040

-.045

-.039

PG3

-.109

1

-.056

.345**

.349**

MHC2

-.040

-.056

1

.058

.012

PP1

-.045

.345

**

.058

1

.841**

PP2

-.039

.349**

.012

.841**

1

**. Correlation is significant at the 0.01 level (2-tailed).
Regression model with determinants of balance-sheet leverage
Independent variables in the model are:
•
•
•
•

[PP2]The ratio of net income to the total assets
[PA1]The ratio of tangible fixed assets to the total assets
[PA3] The ratio of inventories to total assets
[PG3] Regression of book value of the total assets over ten years on a time trend;
coefficient of the trend, scaled by the book value of the total assets
[MHC2] Experience of the manager
[MHC3]Educational level of the manager

•
•

Independent variables explain about 13.5% of variance of balance-sheet leverage.
Explained variance is statistically significant (F=6.970; P=0.000) and differs from
expected random guess. Predictive power for balance sheet leverage is about 7.5%
higher than for the finance leverage.
Table 7. Model Summary for Balance-sheet Leverage
Model

R

1

.397

R Square
a

.158

Adjusted R Square

Std. Error of the Estimate

.135

.27656

The collinearity statistics parameters indicate that there are no issues with
multicollinearity among independent variables (all VIF lower than 2). The ratio of net
income to the total assets, the ratio of tangible fixed assets to the total assets, the ratio

192

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

of inventories to total assets and regression book of value have significant contribution
to explanation of balance-sheetleverage variance while experience of the managerand
the education level of the managerdo not have significant contribution.
Table 8. Coefficients for Balance-sheet Leverage
Model
B

1

Unstandardized
Coefficients
Std.
Error

Beta

(Constant)

.673

.084

PP2

-.238

.069

PA1

-.145

PA3

Standardized
Coefficients

t

Sig.

Collinearity
Statistics
Tolerance

VIF

7.975

.000

-.229

-3.460

.001

.860

1.163

.065

-.139

-2.214

.028

.952

1.050

.148

.065

.143

2.271

.024

.953

1.049

PG3

.282

.069

.270

4.066

.000

.855

1.169

MHC2

-.114

.068

-.103

-1.673

.096

.991

1.009

MHC3

-.113

.065

-.108

-1.746

.082

.981

1.020

Before concluding on significant determinants of balance-sheet leverage we run
hierarchical regression analysis with first block of independent variables being set to the
ratio of net income to the total assets, the ratio of tangible fixed assets to the total assets,
the ratio of inventories to total assets and regression book of value while in second
block all other determinants (from Table 1). In such case, (amended regression model)
none of the independent variables have additional statistically significant contribution
to explanation of balance-sheet variance. Adding second block of determinants does
not improve predictions.
Higher balance-sheet leverage have companies with lower ratio of net income to the
total assets, and lower ratio of tangible fixed assets to the total assets while having
higher ratio of inventories to total assets and higher regression book of value. Revised
regression model including only these four independent variables explains about 11.9%
of balance-sheet variance (adjusted R square).
Among independent variables that are having significant contribution explaining
balance-sheet leverage significant correlations are between profitability indicators (the
ratio of net income to the total assets) and regression of book value, and between the
ration of tangible fixed assets to the total assets and the ration of inventories to the total
assets. While there is positive correlation between profitability indicator and growth
indicators there is negative correlation between assets indicators.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

193

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

Table 9. Pearson Correlation between Independet Variables with Significant Predictive
Validity of Balance-sheet Leverage
PP2

PA1

PA3

PG3

MHC2

MHC3

PP2

1

-.111

-.039

.349**

.012

.091

PA1

-.111

1

-.162*

-.100

.014

.015

PA3

-.039

-.162*

1

-.109

-.040

.046

PG3

.349**

-.100

-.109

1

-.056

-.039

MHC2

.012

.014

-.040

-.056

1

.056

MHC3

.091

.015

.046

-.039

.056

1

The results in FBiH show a positive relationship between the firm’s capital structure
choice and the firm’ growth opportunities. That is contrary to the findings of Titman
and Wessels (1988), who concluded that growth has significant negative relationship
with the capital structure. Myers and Majluf (1984) argue that the assets owned do
affect capital structure and the results in FBiH indicate that the ratio of tangible assets
to total assets has a negative relationship with the balance-sheet leverage. Some studies
suggest that earnings volatility affects the capital structure; however, their results are
inconsistent (Bradley, Jarrell, and Kim, 1984). The results on the sample of FBiH
companies show that the earnings volatility within the capital structure model defined
in this paper does not significantly contribute to the overall prediction.
Newman (2010) investigated the determinants of the capital structure of companies in
China. He confirmed that the firm size and age are positively related to leverage (short
term, long term and total) and that there is no relationship between the asset structure
and leverage He also found that profitability is negatively related to capital structure
choice. The results for FBiH show that balance-sheet leverage is negatively related to the
firm’ assets and profitability but positively related to the firm’ growth. The firm size in
FBiH companies was not related to leverage as in China’s companies, while assets show
negative relationship with leverage, which was not proven in the China’s case. Harris
and Raviv (1991) summarized the results of several studies on capital structure. They
found that leverage in general increases with fixed assets, non-debt tax shields, growth
opportunities and firm size and decreases with the volatility, advertising expenditures,
research and development expenditures, bankruptcy probability, profitability and
uniqueness. Some of their determinants are part of the capital structure model in this
paper. We find that only higher growth opportunities relates to increased leverage,
while the remaining relationships are not proved.
Several authors tested the capital structure structural equation model with contradicting
results (Titman and Wessels, 1988). Their structural models in entirety prove to be
weak, but the results on the relationships between growth and assets with leverage are

194

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

in line with our findings. The results further indicated that only one factor related to
managerial-level variables influenced the capital structure of sampled firms. The human
capital of owners/managers measured by their experience was found to be negatively
related to the leverage of sampled firms. In particular, the data analysis revealed that
firms run by a manager with a longer experience tended to have a lower financial leverage
than those with less experienced owners/managers. This is in line with previous studies
that found a negative influence of managerial experience on the leverage of SMEs
(Scherr et al., 1993; Coleman andCohn, 2000; Cassar, 2004). Furthermore, these
findings suggest that financiers place greater emphasis on the experience of owners/
managers when making lending decisions than on their educational background. They
might also be partly explained by the fact that more experienced owners/managers tend
to be more control averse than those with less experience.
Conclusions
This study is an attempt to identify determinants of capital structure, and develop a
plausible model that efficiently discriminates companies with a high and low leverage.
The intention was to integrate classical financial theories of the capital structure and
personal proxies’ theories in order to create a model that combines the companies’
characteristics with those of decision makers. Both firm and managerial level
determinants can be divided into three groups: those which influence the willingness of
decision makers to take on debt (risk propensity, control aversion, length of experience),
those which influence the firm’s need for debt (profitability, manager’s growth/profit
maximization intentions) and those which influence the ability of the firm to take
on external debt (length of manager’s experience, managerial network ties, firm-level
variables) (Newman, 2010). The study is based on two alternative leverage ratios, the
financial leverage ratio and balance-sheet leverage ratio.
The findings show that the financial leverage is significantly explained by two
independent variables. One of them comes from the traditional financial proxies of
capital structure and the other from new theories of personal traits. Companies with
a less experienced manager and higher firm growth have a higher financial leverage
ratio. Therefore, the level of financial leverage depends on the factors influencing the
ability of the firm to access external debt, but also on the factors that influence the
firm’s willingness to take on external debt. The collateral value of the assets, return-onassets (ROA) as a profitability indicator, and firm growth opportunities are statistically
significant predictors of the balance sheet leverage. The financial proxies of capital
structure seem to be significant in explaining the capital structure variance in analyzing
the balance sheet leverage. Its level depends on the factors influencing the demand for
external debt as well as the factors influencing the firm’s ability to access external debt.
Therefore, companies with lower profitability, lower level of fixed assets and higher
growth opportunities have higher balance sheet leverage ratios. The results prove that
both financial proxies and personal traits are statistically significant predictors of the
capital structure.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

195

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

In other words, this suggests that certain commonly observed micro-leveldeterminants
that are relevant for explaining capital structure in the developed economies are
also relevant in the FBiH. This means that some of the insights from the modern
finance theory are applicable to our country despite profound institutional differences
that exist between the FBiH and those developed countries. Furthermore, based on
the findings we could develop path models for prediction of financial and balance
sheet leverage that will probably yield covariance matrices in line with the observed
covariance matrices. Such proposed models are presented below.
Figure 2. Path Model for Financial and Balance-sheet Leverage

In order to verify the model they should be tested in a follow up study. However,
explanatory power of the proposed model is expected to be low. We have found a
difference between the results achieved when the leverage is defined by total liabilities
instead of only financial debt. The determinants within the model related to the
balance-sheet leverage can explain a higher percentage of capital structure variance
(13.5%) than the determinants explaining the financial leverage (6%). Second, the
achieved low explanatory power of leverage determinants is in line with previous
studies in transition economies (Joeveer, 2006; Delcoure, 2007). They identified that
a number of core determinants are able to explain only about 8% of the variation
in leverage if the majority of firms in the sample are unlisted. For the listed firms,
about 22% of the variation in leverage is explained by traditional determinants. Of
course, the variation explained by traditional determinants in transition economies
is lower than in developed economies. This is not surprising because the information
asymmetryis higher and observable firm-specific characteristics are not fully reliable
from a financial institution’ point of view.
Due to the complex number of forces that influence firm relations and managerial
activity, capital structure decision is not simply a matter of deterministic, prescriptive
principles, but it is, rather, an art, despite all the innovations in financial engineering
and changes in the competitive context. It cannot be separated from the intellectual
skill of “good” financial managers. Managerial behavioral factors therefore also provide
ample opportunities for future research.

196

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

References
Albright, S., Winston, W. &amp; Zappe, C. (2006). Data Analysis &amp; Decision Making 3rd
ed., Thomson South-Western: Mason, Ohio.USA.
Ang, J., Cole, R. &amp; Lawson, D. (2010). The role of owner in capital structure decisions: An analysis of single-owner corporations, The Journal of Entrepreneurial Finance,
14(3), 1-36.
Barton, S., &amp; Matthews, C. (1989), Small firm financing: Implications from a strategic management perspective, Journal of Small Business Management, 27(1), 1-7.
Bates, T. (1990).Entrepreneur human capital inputs and small business longevity. Journal of Economics and Statistics, 7(4), 551-9.
Berger, A. &amp; Udell, G. (1998). The economics of small business finance: The roles of
private equity and debt markets in the financial growth cycle. Journal of Banking &amp;
Finance, 22, 613–673.
Berggren, B., Olofsson, C. &amp; Silver, L. (2000). Control aversion and the search for
external financing in Swedish SMEs, Small Business Economics, 15, 233-42.
Booth, L., Aivazian, V., Demirguc-Kunt, A. &amp; Maksimovic, V., (2001). Capital structure in developing countries. Journal of Finance, 56(1), 87-130.
Bradley, M., Jarrell, G. &amp; Kim, H. (1984). On the existence of an optimal financial
structure, Journal of Finance, 39, 857–78.
Carter, R. &amp; Van Auken, H. (2005), Bootstrap financing and owners’ perceptions of
their business constraints and opportunities. Entrepreneurship &amp; Regional Development,
17(2), 129-44.
Cassar, G. (2004). The financing of business start-ups. Journal of Business Venturing,
19, 261-283.
Coleman, S. &amp; Cohn, R. (2000). Small firms’ use of financial leverage: Evidence from
the 1993 national survey of small business finances. Journal of Business Entrepreneurship, 12(3), 81-98.
Delcoure, N. (2007). The determinants of capital structure in transitional economies. International Review of Economics and Finance, 16(2), 400-415.
Hackbarth, D. (2008), Managerial traits and capital structure decisions. Journal of
Financial and Quantitative Analysis, 43(4), 843-82.

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

197

�Jasmina Mangafić, Danijela Martinović

Harris, M. &amp; Raviv, A. (1991). The theory of capital structure. Journal of Finance,
46(1), 297–355.
Harvey, M. &amp; Evans, R. (1995). Forgotten sources of capital for the family-owned
business. Family Business Review, 8(3), 159-75.
Hatch, N. &amp; Dyer, J. (2004). Human capital and learning as a source of sustainable
competitive advantage. Strategic Management Journal, 25, 1155-1178.
Hutchinson, R. (1995). The capital structure and investment decision of the
small owner-managed firm: Some exploratory issues. Small Business Economics, 7,
231-239.
Joeveer, K. (2006). Sources of capital structure: evidence from transition countries.
CERGE-EI Working Paper No. 306.
Matthews, C., Vasudevan, D., Barton, S. &amp; Apana, R. (1994). Capital structure decision-making in privately-held firms: Beyond the finance paradigm, Family Business
Review, 7(4), 349-367.
Myers, S. &amp; Majiluf, N. (1984). Corporate financing and investment decisions when
firms have information that investors do not have. Journal of Financial Economics, 13,
187-221.
Nahapiet, J. &amp; Ghoshal, S. (1998). Social capital, intellectual capital, and the organizational advantage. Academy of Management Review, 23(2), 242–266.
Newman, A. (2010). Capital structure determinants of private small and medium-sized enterprises in China, PhD thesis, University of Nottingham.
Nguyen, T. &amp; Ramachandran, N. (2006). Capital structure in small and medium-sized enterprises: The case of Vietnam, ASEAN Economic Bulletin, 23(2), 192-211.
Norton, E. (1991). Capital structure and small public firms. Journal of Business Venturing, 6(4), 287-303.
Ozgen, E. &amp; Baron, R. (2007), Social sources of information in opportunity recognition: Effects of mentors, industry networks, and professional forums. Journal of Business Venturing, 22, 174-192.
Rajan, R. &amp; Zingales, L. (1995). What do we know about capital structure? Journal of
Finance, 50(5), 1421-1460.

198

Journal of Economic and Social Studies

�How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and
Herzegovina

Romano, C., Tanewski, G. &amp; Kosmas, X. (2000). Capital structure decision making: A
model for family business. Journal of Business Venturing, 16(3), 285-310.
Scherr, F., Sugrue, T. &amp; Ward, J. (1994). Financing the small firm start-up: Determinants for debt use. Journal of Small Business Finance, 3(1), 17-36.
Schutjens, V., &amp; Wever, E. (2005), Determinants of new firm success, Papers in Regional Science, Urban Research Centre Utrecht, Utrecht University, 79, 135–159.
Tabachnick, B. &amp; Fidell, L. (2013). Using multivariate statistics 6th ed., Pearson Education.
Titman, S. &amp; Wessels, R. (1988). The determinants of capital structure. Journal of
Finance, 43(1), 1-19.
Van Auken, H. (2005). A model of small firm capital acquisition decisions, International Entrepreneurship and Management Journal, 1, 335-352.
Young, M., Peng, M., Ahlstrom, D., Bruton, G. &amp; Jiang, Y. (2008). Corporate governance in emerging economies: A review of the principal-principal perspective. Journal
of Management Studies, 45(1), 198-220.
Zhang, G. (2008). The choice of formal or informal finance: Evidence from Chengdu,
China. China Economic Review, 19(4), 659-78.
Welch, I., (2011). Two common problems in capital structure research: The financial-debt-to-asset ratio and issuing activity versus leverage changes. International Review of Finance, 11(1), 1–17.
Wu, W. &amp; Leung, A. (2005). Does a micro-macro link exist between managerial value
of reciprocity, social capital and firm performance. Asia-Pacific Journal of Management,
22(4), 445-63.

Bosnia and Herzegovina (BiH) consists of the two entities and one dictrict: the Federation of BiH (FBiH)
and the Republika Srpska (RS), as well as of the Brčko District.
ii
Firmsizebytotalrevenues (ln) and Firmsizebyaveragenumberof employees (ln)
i

Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015

199

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3581">
                <text>2936</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3582">
                <text>How Micro-Level Determinants Affect the Capital Structure Choice: Evidence from Bosnia and Herzegovina</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3583">
                <text>MANGAFIĆ, Jasmina
MARTINOVIĆ, Danijela</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3584">
                <text>Abstract: The purpose of this study is to examine two leverage ratios using a sample of non-financial companies in Bosnia and Herzegovina (BiH). It was done by taking into account the joint effect of traditional capital structure determinants and managers' personal values and aspirations. We applied hierarchical regression analysis to determine the contribution of profitability indicators, firm size indicators, assets, growth, networking, managerial strategies, managerial psychology, managerial human capital and earnings volatility to explain the variance in capital structure. The results suggest that companies with less experienced owners/managers and higher firm growth have higher financial leverage ratios. In the analysis of the balance sheet leverage, financial proxies of capital structure seem to be significant in explaining capital structure variance. Therefore, companies with lower profitability, a lower level of fixed assets and higher growth opportunities have higher balance sheet leverage ratios. The findings provide better understanding of theoretical perspectives that can best explain how companies choose their capital structure in the transition economy context. Furthermore, empirical findings should help corporate managers to make optimal capital structure decisions.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3585">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3586">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3587">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="17">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="468" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="487">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/ac5df06008b3da2626151da5af3adc31.docx</src>
        <authentication>2b49fbca1c537fb0235597b9cbbbc2ef</authentication>
      </file>
      <file fileId="488">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/2eb55337d51df036e61ed7a71d2042d6.pdf</src>
        <authentication>d0080069eaf93b625d466cd870e32f8d</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3596">
                    <text>Stručni članak
Mr. sc. Borjana Miković, viši asistent
Fakultet političkih nauka Univerziteta u Sarajevu

ZAŠTITA PORODICE S DJECOM U SOCIJALNOM
ZAKONODAVSTVU FEDERACIJE BOSNE I HERCEGOVINE
Sažetak: U radu, shodno odredbama Zakona o osnovama socijalne zaštite,
zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodice s djecom FBiH, analizirana su
odgovarajuća zakonska rješenja o zaštiti porodice s djecom s posebnim osvrtom
na mogućnost praktične primjene ovog instituta. Primjena federalnog Zakona,
koji normira da se propisima kantona bliže ureĎuju uvjeti, način, postupak,
organi i finansiranje prava porodice s djecom, stvara pretpostavke za
diskriminaciju i povećanje siromaštva, posebno socijalno najugroženijih
porodica. Ovakav zaključak proizlazi iz činjenice da su u okviru deset kantona
FBiH utvrĎeni različiti iznosi osnovica i naknada porodicama s djecom. Uz to,
manji broj kantona, ukupno tri, još uvijek nije usvojio kantonalne zakone o
zaštiti porodice s djecom, dok pojedini kantoni uopšte ne isplaćuju odreĎene
naknade, odnosno u svojim kantonalnim zakonima ne predviĎaju prava koja su
porodicama s djecom zagarantovana federalnim Zakonom.
Ključne riječi: zaštita porodice s djecom, osnovna prava, Federacija BiH,
kantoni, ostvarivanje, nejednakosti.
1. Uvod
Državno ureĎenje BiH, dva entiteta i distrikt,1 predstavlja ključnu prepreku
i kamen spoticanja za većinu pravnih pitanja koja se, uz ostalo, dotiču socijalno
najugroženijih kategorija graĎana i ostvarivanja njihovih osnovnih ljudskih
prava. Istovremeno, zahvaljujući ovakvom državnom ureĎenju, BiH je jedna od
rijetkih država na svijetu koja ima četrnaest ustava, od kojih su deset kantonalni.
Dodatnu teškoću čini i to što je Ustav BiH (dio Dejtonskog mirovnog
sporazuma), kao najviši izvor ljudskih prava, odnosno pravni akt s najvećom
pravnom snagom, zapravo oktroirani (nametnuti) Ustav, donesen da bi se
zaustavio višegodišnji rat iz 90-tih godina prošlog stoljeća, te kao takav i ne
ureĎuje neka od osnovnih pitanja graĎana BiH, u koja spada i socijalna zaštita. S
druge strane, prava iz socijalne zaštite su tek spomenuta u entitetskim Ustavima,
tako da Ustav FBiH propisuje zajedničku nadležnost Federacije i kantona u ovoj
oblasti,2 što ima za posljedicu da je zakonsko ureĎenje socijalne zaštite u FBiH
1

Federacija Bosne i Hercegovine (FBiH), koju čini deset kantona i Republika Srpska (RS) te
Brčko Distrikt BiH (BD BiH). Federacija BiH je pri tome podijeljena na 10 kantona: Unsko-sanski
kanton (USK), Posavski kanton (PK), Tuzlanski kanton (TK), Zeničko-dobojski kanton (ZDK),
Bosansko-podrinjski kanton (BPK), Srednjo-bosanski kanton (SBK), Hercegovačko-neretvanski
kanton (HNK), Zapadno-hercegovački kanton (HNK), Kanton Sarajevo (KS) i Kanton 10 (K10).
2
Čl. 2. tač. e Ustava FBiH propisuje zajedničku nadležnost Federacije i kantona u socijalnoj
politici čiji je neizostavni dio socijalna zaštita. Ustav je dostupan na:

219

�znatno komplikovanije nego u RS i BD. Ovo posebno zbog činjenice što je
zakonodavstvo RS-e iz oblasti socijalne zaštite doneseno na nivou entiteta čime
su stvorene pretpostavke da svi graĎani, korisnici socijalne zaštite, uživaju ista
socijalna prava. Dodatno, u ovom entitetu formiran je i Javni fond za dječju
zaštitu RS-e putem kojeg se, izmeĎu ostalog, finansiraju naknade svim
porodicama s djecom koje po osnovu zakona na to imaju pravo. Drugim
riječima, za razliku od RS-e, gdje je sistem socijalne zaštite centraliziran, u
FBiH egzistira decentralizirani sistem socijalne zaštite u kome socijalna davanja
zavise od finansijske moći kantona. Na taj način se, primjenom osnovnih prava,
utvrĎenih Zakonom o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i
zaštite porodice s djecom FBiH,3 porodice s djecom dovode u stanje
diskriminacije i nejednakosti ne samo zbog ostvarivanja neujednačenih prava,
nego i zbog različitih novčanih iznosa naknada po osnovu prava utvrĎenih na
nivou kantona.
2. Pojam, cilj i zakonsko uređenje instituta zaštite porodice s djecom
Socijalna prava, odnosno prava iz socijalne zaštite su dio ljudskih prava, čiji
je ključni cilj zaštita svih članova društva od različitih socijalnih rizika s
posebnim naglaskom na zaštitu vulnerabilnih društvenih skupina, koje su i
najizloženije riziku od siromaštva. Stoga se primjenom socijalnih prava u
društvu očekuje ne samo ublaženje prisutnog siromaštva i nejednakosti, nego i
stvaranje jednakih šansi za sve članove društvene zajednice. Budući da je u BiH,
kao i u većini drugih tranzicijskih društava, siromaštvo porodice s djecom jedan
od dominantno prisutnih problema, zaustavljanje njegovog rasta, smanjenje i
prevencija, uz zadržavanje ili podizanje kvalitete porodičnog života, jedan je od
prioritetnih zadataka ne samo različitih nivoa vlasti, nego i cjelokupne društvene
zajednice. Ovo posebno što posljednji podaci Agencije za statistiku BiH i
entitetskih zavoda za statistiku, iz 2011. godine, ukazuju da 177.277
domaćinstava (17,2 % od ukupnog broja domaćinstava), ili 566.025 stanovnika u
BiH (17,9 % od ukupnog broja stanovnika), živi u relativnom siromaštvu. Od
100 siromašnih domaćinstava u BiH 58,7 % živi u FBiH, gdje otprilike svako
šesto domaćinstvo živi u oskudici. Isti podaci takoĎer govore da u FBiH
domaćinstva koja nisu siromašna u prosjeku imaju manji broj članova (3,1 član)
od domaćinstava koja su siromašna (3,4 člana), dok je relativno siromaštvo u
BiH, poslije jednočlanih domaćinstava, najviše koncentrirano unutar
domaćinstava koja imaju 5 ili više članova (stopa siromaštva 21,6 %), a potom,
poslije tzv. samačkih domaćinstava osoba starijih od 65 godina, kod bračnih
parova s djecom i drugim srodnicima (24,5 %), te kod tzv. samohranih roditelja
s drugim srodnicima (20,4 %).
Nasuprot navedenom, najmanje stope siromaštva su kod bračnih parova bez
djece gdje je nosilac domaćinstva mlaĎi od 65 godina (9,9 %), kod bračnih
parova s jednim djetetom (12,7 %), te samačkih domaćinstava s osobama
http://www.ustavnisudfbih.ba/bs/dokumenti/ustav_precisceni_tekst.pdf, pristup: 15.03.2015.
3
"Sl. novine FBiH" br. 36/99, 54/04, 39/06 i 14/09.

220

�mlaĎim od 65 godina (13.1 %). U 2011. godini u BiH su djeca mlaĎa od 16.
godina živjela u 32,4 % domaćinstava, dok je u FBiH taj procenat veći i iznosi
35,3 %. Približno svako 11. domaćinstvo u BiH u kojem žive djeca mlaĎa od 16
godina ne može djeci osigurati novu odjeću, dva para obuće odgovarajuće
veličine, niti obrok od svježeg voća ili povrća bar jednom dnevno. 4
Sve pobrojano ukazuje da porodične potrebe i izazovi danas u BiH
zahtijevaju drugačiji pristup, posebno porodici s djecom koja predstavlja garant
ne samo društvenog razvoja, nego i opstanka društva uopšte. S tim u vezi
uspostava drugačijeg odnosa izmeĎu porodice i države, s naglaskom na veću
društvenu zaštitu i osnaživanje uloge porodice u odgoju i podizanju djece putem
različitih vrsta društvene pomoći i brige, danas se čini potrebnijom nego ikada
prije. Društvena svijest o tome, makar i samo normativno, očito je prisutna i u
Zakonu o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite
porodice s djecom FBiH, gdje se u glavi četiri (IV), pod naslovom: Zaštita
porodice s djecom, posebno odreĎuju: 1) Pojam i cilj instituta zaštite porodice s
djecom i 2) Osnovna prava porodice s djecom.
Prije normiranja cilja i osnovnih prava porodice s djecom Zakon u svojim
odredbama zaštitu porodice s djecom odreĎuje kao „osiguranje porodice kroz
materijalna i druga davanja radi pomaganja u podizanju, odgoju i zbrinjavanju
djece, kao i njihovom osposobljavanju za samostalan život i rad, u najboljem
interesu djeteta“ (čl. 87). Datim odreĎenjem zaštite porodice s djecom u središte
društvenog interesa stavlja se socijalna sigurnost porodice, kao osnovna
pretpostavka za pravilan rast i razvoj djeteta, odnosno ostvarenje njegovih
najboljih interesa. Stoga ovako odreĎenje, pored društvene pomoći porodici u
podizanju djece, putem materijalnih i drugih davanja, govori i o svjesnosti
društva da sva djeca imaju iste, posebno egzistencijalne potrebe, te da se
zaštitom porodice smanjuje i prevenira dječje siromaštvo.
Cilj instituta zaštite porodice s djecom, shodno Zakonu (čl. 88), je da se
svoj djeci osiguraju približno jednaki uvjeti za zdrav i pravilan tjelesni,
intelektualni i emocionalni razvoj u porodici, te potpora u ostvarivanju
reproduktivne uloge porodice, kao i njezine uloge u podizanju, odgoju i zaštiti
djece, ali i poboljšanju kvaliteta života porodice, uz razvijanje humanih odnosa
sukladno načelima graĎanskog morala i solidarnosti.
Pored pobrojanog, u istom članu se utvrĎuje da je cilj zaštite porodice s
djecom i to da se djetetu bez oba roditelja kao i djetetu koje živi u
jednoroditeljskoj porodici, ali i porodici koja ima dijete sa onesposobljenjem, te
porodici u kojoj su oba ili jedan roditelj osobe s invaliditetom, osiguraju
povoljniji uvjeti u stjecanju i ostvarivanju prava i veći iznosi materijalnih i
drugih davanja.
Praktična primjena i ostvarivanje navedenih ciljeva instituta zašite porodice
s djecom normirana je u Zakonu kroz implementaciju sljedećih osnovnih prava
porodice s djecom(čl. 89):
1. dodatak na djecu,
4

Agencija za statistiku BiH, Federalni Zavod za statistiku i Zavod za statistiku RS: Anketa o
potrošnji domaćinstva u BiH 2011, Sarajevo, 2013, str. 63 – 6. i 92.

221

�2. naknada umjesto plaće ženi - majci u radnom odnosu, za vrijeme dok
odsustvuje s posla radi trudnoće, poroĎaja i njege djeteta,

3. novčana potpora za vrijeme trudnoće i poroĎaja žene - majke koja nije u
radnom odnosu,
4. jednokratna potpora za opremu novoroĎenog djeteta,
5. potpora u prehrani djeteta do šest mjeseci i dodatna ishrana za majke - dojilje,
6. posebni psihosocijalni tretman bračnih drugova, koji žele djecu i trudnica,
7. smještaj djece uz osiguranu ishranu u ustanovama predškolskog odgoja,
8. osiguranje jednog obroka u vrijeme nastave u školama osnovne naobrazbe,
9. školarine i stipendije Ďacima i studentima.
Pobrojana prava ostvaruju se u okviru kantona, odnosno kantonalnih
ministarstava rada i socijalne politike, čija je nadležnost donošenje kantonalnih
zakona iz oblasti socijalne zaštite, ali i drugih propisa kojima se bliže odreĎuju
uvjeti, način, postupak, uspostava odgovarajućih službi socijalne zaštite (organi)
i finansiranje (čl. 90). Uz navedeno, Zakon ostavlja slobodu da kantoni mogu
posebnim propisima proširiti krug korisnika socijalne zaštite, odnosno utvrditi
druga šira prava porodice s djecom od prava definiranih ovim Zakonom, u
skladu s programima razvoja socijalne zaštite i specifičnim prilikama kantona
(čl. 12. st. 2).
Primjena datih odredaba dovela je do stanja da se danas u FBiH i kantonima
FBiH primjenjuje osam zakona iz oblasti socijalne zaštite,5 uz više podzakonskih
akata, koji reguliraju osnovna prava propisana federalnim Zakonom. Navedeno
dodatno usložnjava i to da su tri kantona (HNK, PK i K10) donijela samo Zakon
o socijalnoj zaštiti,6 ali ne i zakon o zaštiti porodice s djecom. Razlog ovakvog
stanja vjerovatno treba tražiti u činjenici da federalni Zakon o osnovama
socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodice s djecom ne sadrži
kaznene odredbe za kantonalna ministarstva i odgovorno lice u ministarstvima u
slučajevima kršenja ili nepostupanja prema odredbama ovog Zakona, gdje spada
5

Pored Zakona o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodice s djecom
FBiH, na području ovog entiteta usvojeno je još sedam kantonalnih zakona s istim nazivom:
1. Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodice sa djecom, Unskosanski kanton (“Sl. glasnik USK” br. 5/00 i 7/01);
2. Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodice sa djecom, Tuzlanski
kanton („Sl. novine TK“ br. 12/00, 05/02, 13/03, 08/06, 11/09 i 17/11);
3. Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodice sa djecom, Zeničkodobojski kanton („Sl. novine ZDK“ br. 13/07 i 13/11);
4. Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodice sa djecom, Bosanskopodrinjski kanton (”Sl. novine BPK Goražde” br. 10/00, 5/03, 5/05, 3/08, 2/13, 12/13 i 4/14);
5. Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodica sa djecom
Srednjobosanskog kantona („Sl. novine SBK“ 10/05, 2/06);
6. Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti obitelji sa djecom, Zapadnohercegovački kanton („Sl. novine ZHK“ 16/01, 11/02, 4/04, 9/05);
7. Zakon o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodica sa djecom,
Kanton Sarajevo („Sl. novine KS“ 16/02, 08/03, 2/06, 21/06, 17/10, 26/12, 15/13 i 18/14);
6
Kantonalni zakoni u kojima nije normirana zaštita porodice s djecom su:
1. Zakon o socijalnoj skrbi, Hercegovačko-neretvanski kanton („Sl. novine HNK“ br. 3/05);
2. Zakon o socijalnoj skrbi, Kanton 10 („Narodne novine K10“ br. 5/98);
3. Zakon o socijalno zaštiti, Posavski kanton („Narodne novine PK“ br. 5/04 i 07/09).

222

�i nedonošenje kantonalnih propisa kojima se preciznije regulišu način, uvjeti,
postupak i finansiranje osnovnih prava porodice s djecom. Dodatni problem čini
i to da su u FBiH nadležnost i nadzor u provoĎenju socijalne zaštite rascjepkani
izmeĎu više institucija na različitim nivoima vlasti. Tako je, pored činjenice što
Ustav BiH propisuje zajedničku nadležnost FBiH i kantona u socijalnoj zaštiti,
Ministarstvo rada i socijalne politike FBiH nadležno, uz ostalo, za planiranje i
programiranje, donošenje zakona iz ove oblasti te koordiniranje socijalne zaštite
izmeĎu kantona. S druge strane, kantoni, odnosno nadležna kantonalna
ministarstva socijalne politike nadležni su za provoĎenje socijalne zaštite,
donošenje kantonalnih zakona iz ove oblasti i formiranje službi socijalne zaštite.
Kantoni takoĎer, u skladu s odredbama federalnog Zakona, mogu donositi
posebne propise iz oblasti socijalne zaštite, odnosno zaštite porodice s djecom,
ali i proširiti obim prava koja se ostvaruju u kantonu u odnosu na prava utvrĎena
federalnim Zakonom.
Postojeće stanje, u kojem se federalnim Zakonom utvrĎena osnovna prava
porodice s djecom na području FBiH ostvaruju različito, u zavisnosti od toga
kako je to kantonalnim zakonodavstvom normirano, ali i u zavisnosti od vrste
prava, još više usložnjava prisutnost velikih razlika u visini planiranih
budžetskih sredstava za ove namjene. Uz navedeno, dodatnu teškoću čini i to što
su sve naknade socijalne pomoći u FBiH, uključujući i naknade vezane za
osnovna prava porodice s djecom, većinom zasnovane na pravu, a ne na
potrebama, što nerijetko ima za posljedicu da su najsiromašnije porodice s
djecom zapravo najmanje zaštićene. To se posebno odnosi na kantone gdje se
pojedina ili većina federalnim Zakonom propisanih prava uopšte ne ostvaruje ili
se ostvaruje minimalno. S druge strane, mogućnost normirana federalnim
Zakonom da kantoni u svojim zakonima prošire obim postojećih prava porodice
s djecom, zbog loše finansijske situacije u pojedinim kantonima, pretvara se u
svoju suprotnost, odnosno vrši se smanjivanje obima prava utvrĎenih federalnim
Zakonom. Ovo je izrazito prisutno u kantonima koji su donijeli samo zakon o
socijalnoj zaštiti, a ne i zakon o zaštiti porodica s djecom, obzirom da se u tim
kantonima, ukoliko se uopšte i ostvaruju, prava porodice s djecom većinom
regulišu odlukama vlada kantona. Ovako stanje takoĎer neminovno dovodi do
značajnih nejednakosti u ostvarivanju osnovnih prava porodice s djecom u
pojedinim kantonima.
3. Nejednakosti u ostvarivanju osnovnih prava porodice s djecom
Uz zakonske neujednačenosti, u ostvarivanju osnovnih prava porodice s
djecom posebnu teškoću, s predznakom diskriminacije, predstavljaju i prepreke
vezane za obezbjeĎenje finansijskih sredstava u budžetima kantona u odnosu na
visinu, planiranje i raspodjelu sredstava namijenjenih zaštiti porodice. To
takoĎer za posljedicu ima prisustvo nejednakosti, posebno u dostupnosti, visini i
redovnosti isplate naknada porodici s djecom po kantonima. Ovo tim prije što
jedan manji broj kantona, iako u kantonalne zakone nisu preuzeli sva prava
porodice s djecom iz federalnog Zakona, npr. KS i BPK, raspolaže budžetom
223

�koji omogućava ostvarivanje osnovnih prava porodice s djecom, predviĎenih
kantonalnim zakonima o socijalnoj zaštiti. U drugim kantonima budžetska
sredstva za ove namjene su mahom nedostatna, što ima za posljedicu da je
redovna isplata naknada porodici s djecom uvjetovana smanjivanjem visine
naknada, npr. ZDK,7 ili enormnim kašnjenjem njihove isplate i to u prosjeku oko
tri mjeseca u većini kantona, pa čak i do jedne godine, npr. ZHK, ili USK gdje je
posljednja naknada za zaposlene i nezaposlene porodilje, zaključno sa
03.12.2013. godine, isplaćena za mjesec maj 2013. godine. 8
Tabela 1: Ostvarivanje osnovnih prava porodice s djecom po kantonima u 2013.
godini
Osnovna
Ostvarivanje prava po kantonima
prava
US
P
T
ZD
BP
SB
HN
ZH
K K1
porodice
s
K
K K
K
K
K
K
K
S
0
djecom
Dodatak na
djecu
Ne
Ne Da Da
Da
Da
Ne
Ne
Da Ne
Naknada,
umjesto
plaće, ženi majci
u
radnom
odnosu,
za
Da
vrijeme dok
odsustvuje sa
posla
radi
trudnoće,
poroĎaja
i
njege djeteta
Novčana
pomoć
za
vrijeme
trudnoće
i
Da
poroĎaja
žene-majke
koja nije u
rad. odnosu
7

Ne

Da

Da

Da

Da

Ne

Da

Da

Da

Da

Da

Da

Da

Da

Ne

Da

Da

Da

Prema Uputstvu o načinu utvrĎivanja i trebovanja novčanih naknada korisnicima prava iz
socijalne zaštite i zaštite porodice sa djecom, broj: 09-14-4034-3/13, od 08.05.2013. godine, iznos
novčane naknade propisan zakonom smanjen je za 10 %.
8
Izvještaj o radu JU Centar za socijalni rad Velika Kladuša za 2013. godinu sa Izvještajem o radu
upravnog odbora, Velika Kladuša, 2014, str. 3, dostupno na stranici:
http://www.czsrvelikakladusa.ba/attachments/article/110/IZVJE%C5%A0TAJ%20O%20RADU%202013.
pdf, pristup: 01.03.2015.

224

�Jednokratna
pomoć
za
opremu
Ne
Ne Ne Da
Da
Da
Da
Da
Da Da
novoroĎenog
djeteta
Pomoć
u
prehrani
djeteta do šest
mjeseci
i
Ne
Ne Da Da
Da
Da
Ne
Ne
Da Da
dodatna
ishrana
za
majke
–
dojilje
Poseban
psihosocijalni
tretman
bračnih
drugova koji
žele djecu i
trudnica
Smještaj
djece
uz
osiguranu
ishranu
u Ne
Ne Ne Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Da Ne
ustanovama
predškolskog
odgoja
Osiguranje
jednog
obroka
u
vrijeme
Ne
Ne Ne Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne Ne
nastave
u
školama
osnovnog
obrazovanja
Školarine
i
stipendije
Ne
Ne Ne Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne Ne
Ďacima
i
studentima.
Dodatna/drug
Ne
Ne Da Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne
Ne Ne
a prava
Izvor: Izvještaji i informacije o radu kantonalnih ministarstava za 2013. godinu.
Analizom prezentiranih podataka dolazi se do zaključka da se u najvećem
broju ostvaruje pravo na novčanu pomoć za vrijeme trudnoće i poroĎaja žene –
225

�majke koja nije u radnom odnosu i to u svim kantonima, izuzev HNK-a, iako je
visina naknade, ali i vremensko trajanje ostvarivanja ovog prava od kantona do
kantona različito.9
Naknadu umjesto plaće ženi - majci u radnom odnosu za vrijeme dok
odsustvuje s posla radi trudnoće, poroĎaja i njege djeteta isplaćuju svi kantoni,
izuzev PK i HNK. Ova naknada se isplaćuje u različitim iznosima, po stopi od
50 – 100 % prosječne plate žene majke, ostvarene unazad jednog do devet
mjeseci prije poroĎaja, ili prosječne plate kantona, odnosno FBiH. Većina
kantona u svojim zakonima, odnosno odlukama sadrži i odredbu da naknada
plaće ženi – majci u radnom odnosu ne može biti manja od najniže plate FBiH
koja se obračunava u skladu s Odlukom Vlade FBiH o najnižoj neto satnici
pomnoženoj sa 176 sati na mjesečnom nivou. Prisutne razlike u ostvarivanju
ovog prava od kantona do kantona konkretno prikazuju manjkavosti federalnog
Zakona, označene prisutnom diskriminacijom u njegovoj praktičnoj primjeni.10
Jednokratna pomoć za opremu novoroĎenog djeteta je pravo koje se ne
ostvaruje u tri kantona (USK, PK i TK), s tim da u preostalih sedam kantona
visina pomoći varira u iznosu od 108 – 500 KM. Prisutne razlike se ogledaju i u
tome što ZHK ovu pomoć daje ne samo majkama koje su nezaposlene (500
KM), nego i majkama koje su zaposlene (300 KM).
Pravo na pomoć u prehrani djeteta do 6 mjeseci i dodatna ishrana za majke
dojilje realizira se u šest kantona (TK, ZDK, BPK, SBK, KS i K10), s tim da se
visina ove pomoći, u kantonima gdje se isplaćuje, kreće u rasponu od 72 KM
(ZDK) do 210 KM (KS).
9

Prema podacima dobijenim u neposrednom kontaktu sa nadležnim kantonalnim ministarstvima,
kao i na osnovu analize njihovih izvještaja o radu, u 2013. godini, najprisutnije neujednačenosti po
kantonima u primjeni prava na novčanu pomoć za žene – majke koje nisu u radnom odnosu su
sljedeće:
Dva kantona (USK i ZHK) isplaćuju jednokratnu pomoć u iznosu od 100 KM. Za razliku od
ovih kantona, K10 isplaćuje isti iznos pomoći, 100 KM, i to u 2013. godini u trajanju od 6 mjeseci,
a u 2014. u trajanju od jedne godine.
U ZDK ova pomoć iznosi 150 KM, jednokratno. Isti iznos, 150 KM, isplaćuje se i u PK, ali
u trajanju od 6 mjeseci.
KS ovu vrstu pomoći je do 27.06. 2014. godine isplaćivao u iznosu od 120 KM, a od tog
datuma ženama – majkama koje su nezaposlene ili se nalaze na redovnom školovanju, isplaćuje se
iznos od 180 KM.
BPK novčanu pomoć ženi majci koja nije u radnom odnosu isplaćuje u iznosu od 150KM.
U TK pomoć za žene - majke koje nisu u radnom odnosu iznosi 15 % od prosječne plate
Kantona.
U SBK ova vrsta novčane pomoći je jednokratni iznos, 35% prosječne plate Kantona, ali
samo za žene-majke čije je dijete ostvarilo pravo na dječiji dodatak.
10
Najdrastičniji primjeri nejednakosti/diskriminacije u ostvarivanju prava na naknadu, umjesto
plaće ženi- majci u radnom odnosu koja je na porodiljskom odsustvu je da žene - majke zaposlene
u institucijama BiH, u skladu sa čl. 36. st. 1 Zakona o radu u institucijama BiH („Sl. glasnik BiH“,
br. 206/04, 7/05, 48/05 i 60/10), imaju pravo na mjesečnu nadoknadu za vrijeme trudnoće,
poroĎaja i njege djeteta, odnosno na porodiljsko odsustvo u trajanju od 12 mjeseci neprekidno.
Odlukom o načinu i postupku ostvarivanja prava na naknadu za porodiljsko odsustvo u
institucijama BiH („Sl. glasnik BiH“, br. 95/10) utvrĎeno je da zaposleni u institucijama BiH na
porodiljskom odsustvu ima pravo na mjesečnu naknadu u visini prosječne neto plate koju je
ostvario u toku posljednja tri mjeseca prije otpočinjanja porodiljskog odsustva.

226

�Navedeni pokazatelji upućuju na zaključak da se u najvećem broju kantona
ostvaruju tzv. kratkotrajna prava koja su limitirana odreĎenim privremenim
stanjem/potrebom korisnika, te su kao takva i vezana za ograničeni vremenski
period. U prilog ovom zaključku govori i to da se dječji dodatak isplaćuje samo
u pet kantona i to: TK, ZDK, BPK, SBK i KS.
Pravo na smještaj djece uz osiguranu ishranu u ustanovama predškolskog
odgoja ostvaruje se samo u KS, dok se preostala dva prava, osiguranje jednog
obroka u vrijeme nastave u školama osnovnog obrazovanja i pravo na školarinu i
stipendiju Ďacima i studentima, ne ostvaruju niti u jednom kantonu.
Dodatna/druga prava, normirana čl. 90 federalnog Zakona, ostvaruju se samo u
TK i to jedno pravo: subvencioniranje troškova prevoza djece, učenika i
studenata za školsku 2013/14. godinu.
Prisutne neujednačenosti, kako u ostvarivanju prava porodice s djecom,
tako i u preuzimanju tih prava iz federalnog u kantonalne zakone, djelimično su
uvjetovane i neodgovarajućom/nepreciznom terminologijom, obzirom da se u
skupu normiranih prava, uz tzv. klasična prava, nalazi i dio usluga iz oblasti
socijalne zaštite. Primjer za to je „pravo na posebni psihosocijalni tretman
bračnih drugova koji žele djecu i trudnica“, koje se ne nalazi niti u jednom
izvještaju o radu kantonalnih ministarstava. Ovo vjerovatno zbog toga što
primjena ovog prava u pravilu zahtijeva usluge socijalnog i drugog stručnog
rada, odnosno angažman različitih profila stručnjaka zaposlenih u ustanovama
socijalne zaštite, npr. porodično savjetovalište, centra za socijalni rad itd.
Uz navedeno dodatnu teškoću u analizi ostvarivanja načina i mogućnosti
prava porodice s djecom u FBiH čini i to što se jedan dio ovih prava, npr.
smještaj djece uz osiguranu ishranu u ustanovama predškolskog odgoja,
osiguranje jednog obroka u vrijeme nastave u školama osnovnog obrazovanja i
pravo na školarinu i stipendiju Ďacima i studentima, finansira i ostvaruje na
opštinskom nivou, pa su shodno tome i podaci prezentirani u tabeli br. 1
nepotpuni. Potvrdu za ovu tvrdnju nalazimo u činjenici da Federalno
Ministarstvo rada i socijalne politike raspolaže podacima o broju korisnika,
osnovnih prava porodice s djecom na području FBiH u 2012. godini (tab. br. 2),
što takoĎer govori o prisutnim nedosljednostima u primjeni federalnog Zakona
na kantonalnom nivou.

227

�Tabela br. 2: Broj korisnika prava porodice s djecom u FBiH u 2012. godini
Osnovna prava porodice s djecom
Broj korisnika
Dodatak na djecu
74.178
Naknada, umjesto plaće, ženi - majci u radnom odnosu, 7.282
za vrijeme dok odsustvuje sa posla radi trudnoće,
poroĎaja i njege djeteta
Novčana pomoć za vrijeme trudnoće i poroĎaja žene - 4.875
majke koja nije u radnom odnosu
Jednokratna pomoć za opremu novoroĎenog djeteta
3.673
Pomoć u prehrani djeteta do šest mjeseci i dodatna 1.764
ishrana za majke – dojilje
Smještaj djece uz osiguranu ishranu u ustanovama 596
predškolskog odgoja
Osiguranje jednog obroka u vrijeme nastave u školama 110
osnovnog obrazovanja
Školarine i stipendije Ďacima i studentima.
938
Izvor: FMRSP, mart 2014, prema: Vijeće ministara BiH, Izvještaj o razvoju
BiH za 2013. godinu, Sarajevo, 2014, str. 65.
Podaci prezentirani u tabeli br. 2 nedvosmisleno pokazuju da se u FBiH od
svih prava porodice s djecom koja su propisana federalnim Zakonom, u
najvećem broju, iako samo u pet ili 50 % od ukupnog broja kantona, ostvaruje
pravo na dječji dodatak, dok je pravo na osiguranje jednog obroka u vrijeme
nastave u školama osnovnog obrazovanja najmanje zastupljeno. Navedeno, još
jednom potvrĎuje ranije da različitost primjene zakonskih propisa po kantonima
dovodi do drastičnih nejednakosti u ostvarivanju osnovnih prava porodice s
djecom, i to tako da najsiromašnije porodice, posebno one koje žive u tzv.
„siromašnim“ kantonima, imaju najmanje mogućnosti da ta prava i ostvare.
3.1. Nejednakosti u ostvarivanju prava na dodatak na djecu
Pravo na dodatak na djecu, kao jedno od osnovnih prava porodice s djecom,
prema odredbama federalnog Zakona (čl. 91), pripada porodici čiji ukupni
mjesečni prihod ostvaren po svim osnovama, izuzev primanja ostvarenih iz
socijalne zaštite i zaštite porodice s djecom, po članu domaćinstva ne prelazi
iznos koji je utvrĎen propisom kantona kao najniži iznos prihoda dostatnih za
izdržavanje. Istim Zakonom (čl. 88. st. 2), normirano je i to da se djetetu bez oba
ili jednog roditelja, te porodici koja ima dijete s invaliditetom, kao i porodici u
kojoj su oba ili jedan roditelj osobe s invaliditetom osiguravaju povoljniji uvjeti
u sticanju i ostvarivanju ovog prava, kao i veći iznosi naknada. Zakon takoĎer
propisuje da djeca mlaĎa od 18 godina, odnosno do 25. godina ukoliko su na
redovnom školovanju/studenti imaju pravo na dječji dodatak.
Nejednakosti u ostvarivanju prava na dječji dodatak, kao i kod ostvarivanja
svih drugih prava porodice s djecom, zapravo su uvjetovane odredbama
entitetskog Zakona o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i
228

�zaštite porodice s djecom FBiH. To se prvenstveno odnosi na već citiranu
odredbu kojom se kantonima daje mogućnost da sami u svojim propisima utvrde
najniži iznos prihoda porodice dovoljan za izdržavanje. Upravo ovako
odreĎenje, obzirom na različite finansijske mogućnosti kantona, dovodi do
utvrĎivanja različitih mjesečnih iznosa prihoda porodice po članu domaćinstva,
kao uvjeta za ostvarivanje prava na dječji dodatak (najčešće 15% od prosječne
plate u kantonu), odnosno različitih iznosa dječjeg dodatka (u prosjeku 5%
prosječne plate kantona).
Tabela br. 3: Iznos imovinskog cenzusa, dodatka na djecu i uvećanog dodatka na
djecu po kantonima za 2013. godinu
Dodatak na djecu po kantonima U FBiH
TK
ZDK
BPK
SBK
KS
Imovinski
7%
od 15 % od 15 % od 15 % od 20 % od
cenzus
pros.
pros. plate pros. plate pros. plate pros. plate
plate
Kan.
Kan.
Kan.
Kan.
Kan.
Dodatak
na 20 KM
11,7 KM
29 KM
29 KM
33KM
djecu
.
Uvećani
50 KM
21,60 KM 43,5 KM
/
49,5 KM
dodatak
na
djecu
Izvor: Izvještaji i informacije o radu kantonalnih ministarstava za 2013. godinu
Iznosi:

Iz analize prezentiranih podataka vidljivo je da se iznosi dječjeg dodatka u
pet kantona FBiH, koji su stvorili pretpostavke za ostvarivanje ovog prava, kreću
od 11,7 KM (ZDK) do 33 KM (KS). TakoĎer, navedeni pokazatelji
nedvosmisleno ukazuju i na činjenicu da se time što federalni Zakon omogućava
da kantoni sami, u zavisnosti od prosječne plate ostvarene na nivou kantonu,
odreĎuju mjesečni najniži prihod po članu domaćinstva dovoljan za izdržavanje
kao i iznos dječjeg dodatka, zapravo ozakonjuje prisutna diskriminacija i
nepoštivanje najboljih interesa djeteta. To se odnosi i na tzv. uvećani dodatak na
djecu, zasnovan na Zakonom utvrĎenom pravu izrazito vulnerabilnih skupina
djece i roditelja s invaliditetom, kao i djece koja su bez jednog ili oba roditelja,
gdje se iznosi ovog oblika dječjeg dodatka kreću u rasponu od 0 (BPK) do 50
KM (TK). Ovakvo stanje, ne samo u oblasti zakonodavstva, nego i u njegovoj
implementaciji, je u suprotnosti s općeprihvaćenim društvenim standardima
prisutnim u različitim zemljama, meĎu koje spadaju i Bosni i Hercegovini
susjedne zemlje, gdje je, bez obzira na cenzus za sticanje prava na odreĎenu
beneficiju, dječji dodatak standardiziran i isti za sve, tako da postoji jedna
konzistentna mjera za ocjenu „sredstava“ i jedinstven način registracije
podnositelja zahtjeva.11
11

Svjetska Banka: Socijalna davanja u Bosni i Hercegovini: Kreiranje održivog sistema socijalne
zaštite zasnovanog na stvarnim potrebama, Sarajevo, 2009, str. 26.

229

�Uz navedeno, zakonska odredba da se u ukupnim prihodima kod
utvrĎivanja cenzusa za ostvarivanje prava na dječji dodatak izuzimaju primanja
ostvarena iz socijalne zaštite, koliko god namjera zakonodavca bila na prvi
pogled ispravna i u najboljim interesima porodice s djecom, takoĎer se može
makar djelimično smatrati diskriminirajućom, jer se njenom primjenom u praksi
najsiromašnije porodice s djecom nerijetko dovode u neravnopravan položaj.
Ovdje se posebno misli na činjenicu da su naknade za pojedine kategorije
korisnika socijalne zaštite za naše uvjete izrazito visoke, npr. lična invalidnina i
dodatak za njegu i pomoć od strane drugog lica ratnim vojnim invalidima. Kako
je osnovica za odreĎivanje ova dva prava 734 KM,12 a raspodjela sredstava
zavisi od kategorije u koju ratni vojni invalid spada, onda je moguće zaključiti
da su naknade, posebno siromašnim porodicama s djecom, koje žive u isto tako
siromašnim kantonima, neuporedivo manje, a pravo na dječji dodatak imaju i
jedni i drugi, s tim da porodicama u kojima su oba ili jedan roditelj osobe s
invaliditetom, prema Zakonu, treba osigurati povoljnije uvjete u sticanju i
ostvarivanju ovog prava. Drugim riječima ove porodice imaju pravo na tzv.
uvećani dodatak na djecu. Stoga je neophodno sva novčana davanja/pomoć
porodici s djecom, gdje spada i dječji dodatak, temeljiti isključivo na potrebama
korisnika, a ne na pravima i statusu korisnika.13
Navedeno stanje je u suprotnosti i sa, u federalnom Zakonu, utvrĎenim
ciljevima zaštite porodice s djecom, čija je osnovna pretpostavka ostvarivanje
osnovnih prava porodice s djecom kako bi se poboljšalo njihovo materijalno
stanje i na taj način smanjio rizik ili ublažilo postojeće siromaštvo. Na istom
tragu je i kontinuirano provoĎenje ankete o potrošnji domaćinstava u BiH,
Agencije za statistiku BiH i entitetskih zavoda za statistiku, s ciljem pravljenja
procjene i utvrĎivanja ključnih karakteristika siromaštva, ali i kristaliziranja
broja siromašnih domaćinstava u koje spadaju i domaćinstva s djecom.
Pokazatelji dobiveni ovim putem trebaju, uz ostalo, poslužiti i za to da se
najsiromašnijim domaćinstvima pruži odgovarajuća društvena pomoć i umanji
prisutno siromaštvo.
Problemi u primjeni prava porodice s djecom u svim izvještajima različitih
organa vlasti većinom se vežu za nedostatak finansijskih sredstava, iako država
BiH na novčana davanja za socijalnu pomoć troši 4,6 % bruto domaćeg
proizvoda, što je, prema mišljenju Svjetske Banke i OSCE-a, svrstava meĎu
„najveće potrošače u regionu Europe i Centralne Azije“, odnosno „u red
najvećih potrošača u smislu rashoda za socijalnu zaštitu“.14 S druge strane, ono u
čemu se svi, od naučne javnosti do meĎunarodnih organizacija, slažu, je to da
ključni problem predstavlja raspodjela izdvojenih sredstava za socijalnu pomoć,
jer se tri četvrtine isplaćuje boračkim kategorijama i njihovim porodicama, a
ostatak - nešto više od 1% bruto društvenog proizvoda, za tradicionalnu funkciju
12

Zakon o pravima branilaca i članova njihovih porodica, čl. 12, „Sl. Novine FBiH“, br, 33/04,
70/07.
13
V. opširnije: Habul, U, Socijalna zaštita u Bosni i Hercegovini – Tranzicija, zakonodavstvo,
praksa , Fakultet političkih nauka, Sarajevo, 2007, str. 19.
14
Svjetska banka 2009: 9, OSCE 2012: 8, prema: Unicef, Analiza nedostataka u oblasti politika
socijalne zaštite i inkluzije u BiH, Sarajevo, 2013, str. 18 i 19.

230

�socijalne pomoći,15 gdje spada i zaštita porodice s djecom. Stoga se s puno
osnova može reći da je BiH jedna od zemalja koja najmanje troši na socijalnu
pomoć u njenoj tradicionalnoj funkciji, što neminovno ima za posljedicu
probleme u ostvarivanju osnovnih prava porodice s djecom, čija je primjena
dodatno uvjetovana zakonskim svoĎenjem socijalne zaštite na kantonalni nivo i
različitim finansijskim mogućnostima kantona.

15

Ibid, str. 18.

231

�Mr. Sc. Borjana Miković, Senior Assistant
Faculty of Political Sciences, University of Sarajevo

PROTECTION OF FAMILIES WITH CHILDREN WITHIN
SOCIAL LEGISLATION IN FEDERATION OF BOSNIA AND
HERZEGOVINA
Summary: In this paper, according to the provisions of the Law on Social
Protection, Protection of Civilian War Victims and Families with Children, were
analyzed the appropriate legal provisions on protection of families with children
with special focus on the practical implications of this institute.
With a particular reference to the provisions of the Law on Social
Protection, Protection of Civilian War Victims and Families with Children of
FBiH, the present paper looks at specific legal instruments for the protection of
families with children and its implementation.
Evidently, the implementation of the Federal Law which stipulates the right
of the cantonal authorities to enact detailed regulations of the conditions,
methods, procedures, institutions and financing of rights of families with
children, creates an ambient conducive to discrimination and rise of poverty.
This concerns in particular the most vulnerable families. This conclusion is
based on factual evidence which shows that the ten cantons of FBiH have
established practices of different levels of benefits for families with children. In
addition, in three out of ten cantons, the respective authorities did not adopt
specific cantonal regulations on the protection of families with children.
Moreover, evidence shows that certain cantons do not provide certain benefits,
that is to say that cantonal legislation does not provide fulfillment of rights
families with children guaranteed by Federal Law.
Keywords: protection of families with children, fundamental rights, the
Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina, cantons, implementation, inequality.

232

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3589">
                <text>2998</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3590">
                <text>ZAŠTITA PORODICE S DJECOM U SOCIJALNOM ZAKONODAVSTVU FEDERACIJE BOSNE I HERCEGOVINE</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3591">
                <text>MIKOVIĆ, Borjana</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3592">
                <text>U radu, shodno odredbama Zakona o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodice s djecom FBiH, analizirana su odgovarajuća zakonska rješenja o zaštiti porodice s djecom s posebnim osvrtom na mogućnost praktične primjene ovog instituta. Primjena federalnog Zakona, koji normira da se propisima kantona bliže uređuju uvjeti, način, postupak, organi i finansiranje prava porodice s djecom, stvara pretpostavke za diskriminaciju i povećanje siromaštva, posebno socijalno najugroženijih porodica. Ovakav zaključak proizlazi iz činjenice da su u okviru deset kantona FBiH utvrđeni različiti iznosi osnovica i naknada porodicama s djecom. Uz to, manji broj kantona, ukupno tri, još uvijek nije usvojio kantonalne zakone o zaštiti porodice s djecom, dok pojedini kantoni uopšte ne isplaćuju određene naknade, odnosno u svojim kantonalnim zakonima ne predviđaju prava koja su porodicama s djecom zagarantovana federalnim Zakonom.   Ključne riječi: zaštita porodice s djecom, osnovna prava, Federacija BiH, kantoni, ostvarivanje, nejednakosti.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3593">
                <text>Law faculty of University Džemal Bijedić Mostar</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3594">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3595">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="59">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),K Law (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="469" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="489">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/92ee658a7b89470eb44e2ced34a9864e.pdf</src>
        <authentication>2d28f92a8c2271070cae8086cc6aad49</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3604">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Academic Writing Proficiency: The Role Of Academic Writing Instruction
In Efl Preparatory Programs
Ryan Mcdonald &amp; Hannah Murtagh
Koç University, Turkey
Submitted: 19.06.2014.
Accepted: 22.11.2014.

Abstract
In studies of writing, linguistic proficiency has been assumed to play an important factor contributing
to writing proficiency (Raimes, 1987; Bereiter&amp;Scardamalia, 1987; Hayes 1996). Additional factors
such as “cognitive” processes (i.e. planning and reviewing) (Ellis, 2005), memory (McCutchen, 1996,
Alamargot&amp;Chanquoi, 2001), and the matter of the quality of writing and lexical fluency (Van
Gelderen&amp;Oostdam; 2002, 2004) and error correction (Ferris &amp; Roberts, 2001; Ferris;1999, 2002,
2004) have been among the focus areas. This study examines whether instruction in a university
preparatory EFL program increases the quality of writing. A typical criticism from university academic
writing classes often argues that short preparatory programs do not produce able, coherent, and
proficient writers as preparatory reading and writing programs face the dual challenge of integrated
skills instruction as well as covering many of the conventions of academic writing. In an effort to
evaluate the effects of teaching academic writing within an EFL preparatory program, this research
aims to compare the quality of writing within two groups of students, low level EFL students (preintermediate and intermediate levels) after a two-three semester program against students whose initial
fluency was significantly higher at the time of university entry (direct-entry students with an IELTS 6.5
equivalency or higher). To this aim, four factors which are readability, lexical density, coherence and
grammar complexity in 50 essays have been examined quantitatively. In this presentation, we aim to
highlight implications of the findings for academic writing instruction at EFL university settings and
for the broader context academic programs in EFL context. Our findings indicate that EFL students
graduating from the ELC score well below their direct-entry peers in a number of categories.
Keywords: linguistic proficiency, EFL program, instructions, integreted skills

Introduction
Our students are as diverse as their needs, and as Raime’s (1991) noted, “there is no such thing as a
generalized EFL student” (p. 420). Students arrive in our classrooms from a variety of heterogeneous
contexts, which adds an additional dimension of difficulty to an already challenging situation.
However, that does not mean we are reduced to helplessness. Ferris and Hedgecock( 1998) remind us
that “there are ways of identifying, categorizing, and working with these multiple variables” (p. 14).
Teachers often rely on their instincts, rubrics, and checklists to determine the overall quality of student
writing, but this can only provide a limited (and arguably biased) approach to assessment (Rezaei, A.
R., &amp;Lovorn, M. 2010). As EFL preparatory teachers, we are concerned about our students’ writing
ability in relation to their peers. The question then becomes more about how to assess the quality of
writing and the ability of the student. Rather than focus on ways to improve qualitative analysis, this
study attempts to eliminate subjectivity and analytically evaluate student papers quantitatively. We are
aware of the challenges of quantifying a skill that is arguably qualitative in nature, and it’s not unusual
to find that students’ levels of proficiency differ from their writing ability (Raimes, 1985). However,
our university is relatively new (20 years) with an expanding EFL program. There has been a
reworking of past EFL curriculum to focus more on integration and production skills with common end
247

�How to Build an English Clause

goals for all students graduating from the English Language Center (ELC). Upon graduating from the
ELC, these students have to compete alongside direct-entry students who have greater faculty with
English. Therefore, research is needed to determine if and where students graduating from the ELC are
falling short of their direct-entry peers, and what we, as educators, can do to marginalize those
inequalities.
This study focused on two major questions:
1: Is there value in quantifying the quality of student compositions after graduation from the ELC
preparatory program?
2: What does the data suggest about the preparedness of our students when they graduate (in terms of
readability, lexical density, coherence, and grammar complexity) and what still needs to be improved?
While we attempted to stay focused on these two areas, we did occasionally find useful or interesting
data that varied slightly from our original goals.

Methods &amp; Procedures
Data Collection
The participants in this study were 50 EFL college students,typically 17-19 years old, enrolled in
Academic Writing at a private Turkish university. They were selected based on a several control
factors. Direct entry students – a “control group” – comprised of 13 students who learned English
outside the university (typically in high school or international school settings) and directly entered the
university (bypassing the ELC) with a TOEFL IB test of 80 or greater or an academic IELTS score of
6.5 or greater. These students took the Academic Writing class in their first semester of university. The
second student group was chosen based on their successful completion of the ELC and consisted of two
sub-groups; 13 pre-intermediate students and 24 intermediate students. Both groups were chosen based
on the following factors: they had all successfully completed the program (none of the participants had
dropped out during the semester to participate in outside preparatory English classes) in 2-3 semesters
(Fall, Spring, and Summer semesters of 2012-13), they all participated in the Academic Writing class
during the first semester of their first academic year (2014), and they had all entered the university
directly after leaving the ELC, meaning they did not take a semester or year of leave (this does not
include the summer semester if they had passed out after semester two). All students were enrolled in
ACWR 101 with five instructors and nine classes. The student’s papers were chosen based on their first
written drafts in response to an academic article and discussions taken place during class time. The
topics of the articles and papers showed significant variety.
It should be noted that G1 will from this point refer to students who started the preparatory program at
pre-intermediate level students; G2 at the intermediate level; and G3 as students directly entering the
university.
Data Analysis
The data was viewed based on several factors: readability, lexical density, coherence and grammar
complexity, and each shall be observed separately.
*Note on parametric values:The research data gathered was run through the program for Statistical
Analysis in Social Sciences (SPSS) and tested for validity using the Shapiro-Wilk test of normality and
248

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

a Q-Q plot for additional verification. Data that was found not to be parametric was considered for
further thought, but will be noted as non- parametric; unless otherwise noted, all data can be assumed
normal according to these measurements.

Readability
Considering readability, this project viewed several sub-groups, including words per sentence, passive
sentence use, academic vocabulary word use, Flesch Reading Ease, and the Flesch Kincaid Grade
Level.

249

�How to Build an English Clause

Vocabulary Usage
Students need to have a wide range of disposable vocabulary in order to be confident users of language.
While grammar can be understood as the framework of language, educators understand that grammar is
an arbitrary and meaningless construct without vocabulary (Dagut, 1977; Laufer, 1990; Meara 1996).
It is also well documented that students often consider vocabulary as one of the primary barriers to
communication and comprehension (Raims, 1985; Spack 1988;). This research looked at the rate in
which ELC students used frequent and academic vocabulary in relation to the direct-entry students.
Our primary concern was whether or not our students were using the vocabulary we were teaching
them. Over the course of a year, G1 and G2 students were provided with explicit instruction on as
many of the Coxhead570 semantic fields as possible, placing emphasis on academic vocabulary, while
addressing frequent words as they arise.
In terms of vocabulary usage, this study focused on three subgroups, K1 (1-1000), K2 (1001-2000),
and the Academic Word List, as measured by Lextutor.Surprisingly, the data showed that student
starting proficiency levels did not significantly influencevocabulary.Regardless of the slight mean
average difference between the groups, the percentage of common and academic words did not vary
greatly between the three groups. All three groups ranged from 74.7 – 77.6 percent of words on the K1
list; 4.5-5.9 on the K2 list;and 6.6 – 8.5 percent on the AWL. Similarly, the range in ability within
these groups did not significantly differ.
Sentence Length
In order to gain a general idea of how well students were able to write, in terms of complex and
compound sentences, the study briefly surveyed sentence length using Microsoft Word. Although this
is useful for an overview, in is by no means conclusive on the level or accuracy of the sentence
structure. This quick analysis does not validate grammar use, nor does it check for run-on sentences.
However, the study found a statistically significant difference between the ability to write more words
per sentence and the starting English level. Students from the G1 level were writing a mean average of
15 words per sentence (wps), while G2 were writing at 20wps, and G3 at 23 wps. Additionally, the
range of sentence length decreased significantly (18, 11, 12 respectively) between the lower and
advanced starting level as well.

250

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Flesch Reading Ease and Flesch Kincaid Grade Level
Using the Flesch Reading Ease scores and FleschKincaide Grade Level, as calculated in Microsoft
Word, this study compared the reading difficulty between the three groups of students. The results
confirmed our suspicion that students starting in G3 had an advantage over the G1 and G2 students.
Regarding the Flesch Reading Ease, while the average mean for students in G1 &amp; G2 was very similar,
there was a statistically significant variance between the G1 – G3, G2 – G2 average means (see Chart 1
&amp; Chart 2 below).
Chart 2

Chart 1
Mean
Pair 1

G1

40.0250

Pair 2

G3
G1

51.9417

Pair 3

G2
G2
G3

40.0250

52.1667

52.1667

51.9417

Sig.
tailed)
Pair 1 G1 – .006
G3

(2-

Pair 2 G1 – .942
G2
Pair 3 G2 – .018
G3

As expected then, the Flesch-Kincaid Grade Level showed similar correlations. G1 students were
typically writing at the high end of a ninth grade reading level (G2 scored slightly higher at just over
11th grade). However, the G3 level students were starting comfortably in the first year university level
at 13.2. Again, only the G1-G3 and G2-G3 pairs showed a statistical difference with a p value at .002
and .043 respectively, as can be seen in chart 3 and chart 4.
Chart 4

Chart 3

G1
G2
G3

Range

Mean

7.00

9.8250

5.40

11.0583

5.60

13.1583

Sig.
tailed)
Pair 1 G1 – .002
G3
Pair 2 G1 – .165
G2
Pair 3 G2 – .043
G3

(2-

Lexical Density
When considering lexical density, we again usedLextutor to compare functional word tokens with the
total number of tokens in each essay to determine lexical density. However, the mean average of each
group was almost identical, with G1, G2, and G3 scoring .556, .538, and .547 respectively.
Additionally, when compared using a SPSS paired sample t-tests, p value showed no statistically
significant difference.

Coherence
251

�How to Build an English Clause

This study looked specifically at the use of transitional devices and connectors to consider coherence,
which overlaps into the field of cohesive devices.We viewed these devices in four categories; additive,
adversative, causal, and temporal. Documents were searched in Microsoft Word and thenvisually
countedto find correct use of each device. Within each category, we looked at the use of specific
words: additive (also, and, for example, in addition, furthermore, moreover, for instance, in other
words, besides, likewise); adversative (however, but, on the other hand, in fact, on the contrary, as a
matter of fact, nevertheless, in contrast); causal (so, therefore, as a result, consequently, hence, then to
that end, in this case, thus); and temporal (first(ly), (second(ly), third(ly), then, following, in summary,
in conclusion, to conclude).
The data collected was viewed, using Shapiro-Wilks, and found to be non-parametric. The usage of the
different types of these devices did not seem to show and advantage or disadvantage in terms of ability
and starting level of the students. However, in the lower entry level, namely G1 and G2, we did see a
tendency to overuse certain devices. For example, the average mean of usage in additive device in G1
was about 34 uses per page. However, of these 34 uses, 27 were “and.” Additionally, 5 of the 13 G1
students exclusively used “and” and no other additive device. The same overuse was found with “but”
and “in conclusion” as well.

Grammar Complexity
In this study, we looked at grammar complexity by viewing relative clause use, used correctly, to help
determine the level of grammar ability in a student’s unedited writing. Clauses were separated into two
sections, the use of relative clauses using pronouns and those using adverbials. All of the relative
pronouns (who, whom, whose, which, and that) as well as relative adverbs (where, when, and why)
were counted only if they were used correctly, and there was no data collection for rate of error usage
with relative clause use.
The overwhelming majority of the data showed adverbial relative clauses to be sporadic, and while the
G3 students used these at a slightly higher and more consistent level, when the data was considered in
Shapiro-Wilk, it was found to be non-parametric. Therefore, while we have noticed some correct
usage, the same size was not such that we could compare the data.
When considering pronoun use in relative clauses, the results were considered parametric, and the
findings showed a significant difference between the three levels, when considering the mean and
range. We found that the accurate use of relative clauses increased significantly as the entry-level
increased and the range in use decreased, pointing to a more controlled ability to use this grammatical
structure. The average means ranged from 5.8, 8.9, and 13.2 in G1, G2, and G3, respectively.
Additionally, the p value showed statistically significant differences between all groups. This would be
a useful area to follow up in terms of what program values are lacking in terms of grammar usage and
advanced structures.

Results and discussion
1: Is there value in quantifying the quality of student compositions after they have graduated
from the EFL preparatory program?
At our institution, students are leaving the preparatory program and entering the university sometimes
after only one semester. The more traditional students remain in the program for two or three
semesters. There is a concern that students, when leaving the ELC, are not as capable as the students
who directly enter the university. New curriculum was developed and implemented last year, and this
is the first study to comparatively assess former ELC student’s compositional ability with that of their
252

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

peers. Concern remains, even after the new curriculum shift, among faculty members that students are
not adequately prepared for university level composition, and this data may be useful in adjusting the
curriculum planning for upcoming years.
There is strong evidence to suggest that annual evaluation of students leaving the ELC program would
be beneficial to determine the overall quality of student writing, as a quantification of various factors.
Of particular use will be further assessment of the AWL list vocabulary as well as continuing
evaluation of Flesch-Kincaid analysis. With annual assessment ,this program will have a baseline
which can be measured against annually. This, when paired with qualitative assessment, can provide a
more complete overview of exactly what our students leaving the ELC can do in relation to their
direct-entry peers, and we can address curricular shortfalls and refocus specifically on skills which our
students lack proficiency.
2: What does the data suggest about the preparedness in our students when they graduate
(related to readability, lexical density, coherence, and grammar complexity) and what still needs
to be improved?

Readability
Vocabulary: In terms of vocabulary usage,our preparatory students performed well in use of the K1
and the AWL (which is heavily integrated into the pre-intermediate program).As the program has been
working specifically to increase both receptive and productive use of academic vocabulary during the
last school year, as well as vocabulary diversity, this is relatively good news. The assumption has been
that students with lower levels of English will have a more difficult time producing academic level
vocabulary. One of the major concerns is that students have only receptively learned vocabulary
throughout their 2-3 semester study in the preparatory program. However, although there is certainly
the unknown of how accurately the students were using this vocabulary, they do, even at the lower
levels, incorporate academic vocabulary into their draft writing.
Sentence Length: Our research found a significant difference in the sentence length of the students
relative to their starting level. This suggests perhaps additional research is warranted in order to
determine the actual complexity and grammatical accuracy of these sentences. However, it does
suggest more confidence or effort involved at the G3 level as they had a significantly higher wps use
while drafting.
Flesch Reading Ease and Flesch Kincaid Grade Level:Perhaps the most surprising data collected was
the vast level difference reported by the Flesch Kincaid analysis for grade level and readability. While
our pre-intermediate students were only writing at the ninth grade level during their first year of
academic classes, the expectation that they are writing at a level equivalent to direct-entry students may
be unreasonable. We recommend further study of this issue to look more closely at the samples to
determine specific ways to improve both the readability and grade level at which our students produce
academic writing. In order to focus on program evaluation, it may be useful to determine the reason
why the FleschReading Ease as well as the Flesch-Kincaid Reading Level results point to such a
difference in readability and what can be done to increase these levels.
Lexical Density: As stated above, the data for this section showed no real difference in use. Although
this is an encouraging sign when considering the level at which a student starts, further research is
needed to determine if this is, in fact, a point of no difference. If this data is actuate, it would suggest
that lower level entry students are able to compete, not necessarily at grade level, with higher-level
students and would be encouraging.
253

�How to Build an English Clause

Coherence: While the coherence data was found to be largely non-parametric, the fact that students are
clearly over relying on the conjunctions “and,” “but,” and “because” may speak to an underlying issue
in the way writing is taught. Although direct-entry students showed a slightly higher ability to diversity
their transitional markers, it would not be unexpected for ELC students to enter at a lower level;
however, it is concerning that part of the aim of the preparatory program is to help students learn
academic writing, and a significant amount of time is spent on writing ability, including the use of
transitional devices. This points to the need to further evaluate student writing in terms of markers in
order to determine if the program is lacking in the area coherence.
Grammar Complexity: Relative clause pronoun use was shown to be more than double in terms of
usage between G3 and G1&amp;2. This points to a need for improvement in the way this skill is taught,
practiced, and reinforced in the program. Currently students spend time focusing on relative clause
pronouns mostly in their grammar classes, and reading and writing teachers do not explicitly check for
or expect students to accurately use such constructions. This data points to the consideration of the
incorporation of relative clause pronoun use into the writing curriculum.

Conclusions
It is clear to us that students graduating from the ELC still need writing support and scaffolding to
compete with direct-entry students. Not only are they writing at a dramatically lower level (according
to the Flesch-Kinkaid analysis) than other students, but they also score lower on a number of indicators
of quality writing such as sentence length and relative clause use. Both of these skills can be improved
through direct instruction and practice, and we advise the ELC to incorporate more time and focus on
those areas. We advise continued annual evaluation of students exiting the ELC both quantitatively
and qualitatively, as well as a continued measurement against direct-entry students, providing the ELC
with measurable yearly data which will inform curricular and assessment changes.
References
Alamargot, D. &amp;Chanquoy, L. (2001). Through the models of writing.Studies in Writing, Vol. 9.
Dordrecht, The Netherlands: Kluwer Academic Publishers.
Bander, R. G. (1983). American English rhetoric: A two-track writing program for intermediate and
advanced students of English as a second language. Holt, Rinehart, and Winston.
Cobb,T. Web Vocabprofile [accessed xx Month 200x from http://www.lextutor.ca/vp/ ], an adaptation
of Heatley, Nation &amp;Coxhead's (2002) Range.
Dagut, M. (1977).Incongruencies in Lexical Gridding.An Application of Contrastive Semantic
Analysis to Language Teaching. IRAL.International Review of Applied Linguistics in Language
Teaching Lund, 15(3), 221-229.
Ellis, R. (2005). Principles of instructed language learning. System, 33(2), 209-224.
Ferris, D., &amp; Roberts, B. (2001). Error feedback in L2 writing classes: How explicit does it need to
be?. Journal of second language writing, 10(3), 161-184.
Ferris, D., &amp;Hedgcock, J. S. (1998).Teaching ESL Composition: Purpose.Process, and Practice.

254

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Hayes, J. R. (1996). A new framework for understanding cognition and affect in writing. In C. M. Levy
&amp; S. Ransdell (Eds.), The science of writing: Theories, methods, individual differences, and
applications (pp. 1–27). Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum.
Heatley, A., Nation, I.S.P. &amp;Coxhead, A. (2002).RANGE and FREQUENCY programs.
Laufer, B. (1990). Why are some words more difficult than others?—Someintralexical factors that
affect the learning of words. IRAL-International Review of Applied Linguistics in Language
Teaching, 28(4), 293-308.
Lee, I. (2000). Exploring Reading-Writing Connections Through a Pedagogical Focus
on'Coherence'. Canadian
Modern
Language
Review/La
Revue
canadienne
des
languesvivantes, 57(2), 352-356.
Meara, P. (1996). The vocabulary knowledge framework. Vocabulary Acquisition Research Group
Virtual Library.
McCutchen, D. (1996). A capacity theory of writing: Working memory in composition. Educational
Psychology Review, 8(3), 299-325.
Raimes, A. (1985). What unskilled ESL students do as they write: A classroom study of
composing. Tesol Quarterly, 19(2), 229-258.
Raimes, A. (1987). Language Proficiency, Writing Ability, and Composing Strategies: A Study of ESL
College Student Writers*. Language Learning,37(3), 439-468.
Raimes, A. (1991). Out of the woods: Emerging traditions in the teaching of writing. Tesol
Quarterly, 25(3), 407-430.
Rezaei, A. R., &amp;Lovorn, M. (2010).Reliability and validity of rubrics for assessment through
writing. Assessing Writing, 15(1), 18-39.
Scardamalia, M., &amp;Bereiter, C. (1991).Literate expertise. Toward a general theory of expertise:
Prospects and limits, 172-194.
Spack, R. (1988). Initiating ESL students into the academic discourse community: How far should we
go?. Tesol quarterly, 22(1), 29-51.
Van Gelderen, A., &amp;Oostdam, R. (2002).Improving linguistic fluency for writing: Effects of
explicitness and focus of instruction. L1-Educational Studies in Language and Literature, 2(3),
239-270.
Van Gelderen, A., &amp;Oostdam, R. (2004).Revision of form and meaning in learning to write
comprehensible text.In Revision Cognitive and Instructional Processes (pp. 103-123).Springer
Netherlands.

255

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3597">
                <text>2798</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3598">
                <text>Academic Writing Proficiency: The Role Of Academic Writing Instruction In EFL Preparatory Programs</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3599">
                <text>Mcdonald, Ryan
Murtagh, Hannah</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3600">
                <text>In studies of writing, linguistic proficiency has been assumed to play an important factor contributing to writing proficiency (Raimes, 1987; Bereiter&amp;Scardamalia, 1987; Hayes 1996). Additional factors such as “cognitive” processes (i.e. planning and reviewing) (Ellis, 2005), memory (McCutchen, 1996, Alamargot&amp;Chanquoi, 2001), and  the matter of the quality of writing  and lexical fluency (Van Gelderen&amp;Oostdam; 2002, 2004) and error correction  (Ferris &amp; Roberts, 2001; Ferris;1999, 2002, 2004) have been among the focus areas. This study examines whether instruction in a university preparatory EFL program increases the quality of writing. A typical criticism from university academic writing classes often argues that short preparatory programs do not produce able, coherent, and proficient writers as preparatory reading and writing programs face the dual challenge of integrated skills instruction as well as covering many of the conventions of academic writing.  In an effort to evaluate the effects of teaching academic writing within an EFL preparatory program, this research aims to compare the quality of writing within two groups of students, low level EFL students (pre-intermediate and intermediate levels) after a two-three semester program against students whose initial fluency was significantly higher at the time of university entry (direct-entry students with an IELTS 6.5 equivalency or higher). To this aim, four factors which are readability, lexical density, coherence and grammar complexity in 50 essays have been examined quantitatively. In this presentation, we aim to highlight implications of the findings for academic writing instruction at EFL university settings and for the broader context academic programs in EFL context.  Our findings indicate that EFL students graduating from the ELC score well below their direct-entry peers in a number of categories.    Keywords: linguistic proficiency, EFL program, instructions, integreted skills</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3601">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3602">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3603">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="53">
        <name>L Education (General),LT Textbooks,P Philology. Linguistics,PE English</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="470" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="490">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/216603d1a6e89934dab972ce9d8a70e8.pdf</src>
        <authentication>7b1055b5877b16c9be24875812a10c7e</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3612">
                    <text>EFL ACADEMIC READING ISSUES: MANAGING READING RATE/SPEED
FRUSTRATION AND COMPREHENDING TEXTS

Igballe Miftari
State University of Tetovo, Macedonia
Article History:
Submitted: 08.06.2015
Accepted: 10.08.2015

Abstract: An issue that until recently has been “irrelevant” for me personally and for many other
English teachers, is the issue of reading rate/speed. I presumably believe that most teachers have
never thought of this issue because of limited time for classroom instruction or simply because as
teachers, the level of reading and preparation for classroom instruction is usually plenty. EFL
academic reading however, involves reading different materials in different subjects and courses
and being able to “interact” with them. The issue of interacting with books and texts depends a
great deal on the level of comprehension. At university studies, students are overloaded with
different materials and deadlines that are in fact frustrating. Students are obliged to read “thick
books” in different academic subjects and courses and are over-flooded with known and
unknown terminology, both scientific and professional in the specific field of study. They now
must get the most out of books and must perfectly understand course books in order to pass
exams and gain overall success. For such reasons, students either learn to read faster or don’t
read at all. According to Anderson (1999) “knowing how to read more efficiently and adjusting
reading speed to reading task are critical to this success. (1999:56). Therefore, “increasing
students’ reading rates makes them able to devote greater cognitive capacity to comprehension
skills” (1999:54). The study aims at testing students’ overall comprehension skills using timedreading activities and questionnaires over a period of 4 weeks (12 instruction hours). It will be
conducted with 3 and 4 year students of the English department during their English reading
instruction classes. Other matters of study will be students’ anxiety, frustration, previous
experience with reading, motivation etc.
Keywords: reading rate, frustration, cognitive capacity, comprehension etc.

�An introduction to EFL academic reading
Reading as a general term refers to the process of “decoding words and their meaning on paper,
in written text.” Moreover, it is the interaction of one’s eyes, brain and many other
accompanying factors such as previous experience with texts, imagination, creativity, vocabulary
etc. As Richardson, Morgan and Fleener (2006) put it: “the physical process of reading requires
the eyes to move in a jerky pattern, over the page, stopping to let the brain take in information,
and then moving again. These eye fixations constitute the physical process of reading.” (2006, p.
263) What is important is how readers manipulate the information taken in with a fixation, or
“what goes on between the eye and the brain” rather than from the page to the eye.” (Smith,
1988) According to Ruddell (2005), “reading is the act of constructing meaning while transacting
with text. Just as we use information stored in schemata to understand and interact with the
world around us, so do we use this knowledge to make sense of print.” (2005, p. 30) Rosenblatt
(1994) further states that “every reading is an event, or a transaction, involving a particular
reader and a particular pattern of signs, a text and occurring at a particular time in a particular
context. Instead of two fixed entities acting on one another, the reader and the text are two
aspects of a total dynamic situation. The “meaning” does not reside ready-made “in” the text or
“in” the reader, but happens or comes into being during the transaction between reader and text.
(1994, p. 1063). The major difference between reading and academic reading may be explained
accordingly to why one reads. Grellet (1981) defines two main reasons for reading: reading for
pleasure and reading for information (in order to find out something or in order to do something
with the information you get). (1981, p. 4) Pleasure reading, skimming through a newspaper, a
comic strip etc. may be defined as “ just reading” since the reader in this case is not asked to
reproduce the information afterwards, whereas academic reading is usually reading done in
academic subjects during studies, which requires retaining of information, comprehension etc.
Academic reading requires a depth analysis of the written work i.e. full comprehension and is
usually based upon certain deadlines, exam sessions etc. The extent of comprehension further
“marks” students overall success in both oral and written exams. Therefore, practicing the skill
of retrieving information, managing rate and speed and improving comprehension is the key to
overall success in FL or L2 reading. However, as a separate skill that is usually practiced along
with the other skills, reading is usually “neglected” by teachers. Grabe (2009, 2010) concludes
that: “generally, in a second language (L2) or foreign language (FL) learning context, reading
fluency has been ignored.” However, as Anderson (1999) states, “reading is one of the most
important language skills for ensuring students’ success at all educational levels…” (1999, p.56),
by which practicing reading in a foreign language is mandatory. Therefore, reading should be a
skill taught and practiced throughout the whole learning process, and its’ implementation in
language acquisition should be thought of as a primary source in effectively learning a foreign or
second language.

�Reading speed/rate
Apart from neglecting reading in general, most teachers forget to consider reading rate/speed
which are tied to comprehension and overall frustration. Reading rate refers to how much one
has actually read i.e. ones’ experience with written texts, whereas reading speed refers to how
fast one can skim, scan and retain information i.e. how many w.p.m. (words per minute),
“knowing how to read more efficiently and adjusting reading speed to reading task are critical to
this success (Anderson, 1999, p. 56). Therefore, “increasing students’ reading rates makes them
able to devote greater cognitive capacity to comprehension skills” (1999, p.54) and also “as
reading teachers reflect upon the vital role of increasing students’ reading rates, they will be in a
better position to assist students improve their reading skills.” (1999, p. 64) Failure in improving
this issue results in students’ failure to satisfy themselves and also in frustration when foreign
students must succeed in academic subjects: “when they move into content area reading tasks ,
ESL/EFL students benefit from a fluent reading rate, because they will have increased reading
demands”… and “increased reading fluency can also improve performance on standardized
tests.”(1999, p. 56). Nuttall (1996) describes frustration that may be part of slower reading in her
description of the “vicious cycle of the weak reader” (1996, p. 127) In such cases students lack
of reading rate and comprehension skills make reading a very difficult task, due to which
students’ motivation lacks because: “to many second language readers, reading is a suffocating,
slow, process.” (Jensen, 1986) The optimal reading rate-the process of reading is different for
every individual. According to my own personal philosophy and experience, I would divide
students into 3 categories: those that enjoy reading, those that are neutral and those that dislike
reading. For some (1st group), reading is an enjoyable daily activity, a preferable hobby that
amuses them, neutral reading individuals (2nd group) are those which have nothing against
reading , but which do not have a passion for reading either (this group of students when needed
to complete a term paper will actually read the book), and in the last (3rd group) are those that
simply dislike reading and might have never actually read a book (these students won’t read even
when assignments are due and usually fail the course) All these personal feelings are deeply
related to the whole reading process because rather we like or dislike reading, every subject in
schools and universities is “tied” to reading: there’s no difference in between history and
literature field of studies, since both have “readings”. What differs here is the “reading burden.”
While those that read daily need less time to read through a page, those that never read need
more time, and the reading goes slower: “readers who do not understand often slow down their
reading rate and then do not enjoy reading because it takes so much time.” (1999, p. 59). Dubin
&amp; Bycina (1991) state that: “a rate of 200 wpm (words per minute) would appear to be the
absolute minimum in order to read with full comprehension.” (1991, p. 198). On the other hand,
Jensen (1986) suggests that “300 w.p.m. is the optimal rate and recommends that second
language readers seek to “approximate” native speaker reading rates and comprehension levels in
order to keep up with the classmates.” (1986, p. 106). Whether it is 200 or 300 w.p.m. normally
depends on the text, upon familiarity with the vocabulary items and upon students’ interest. If
students are to read a long passage which contains known vocabulary items, it would normally

�take less time to go through, on the contrary, even if a passage was shorter in length, but
contained long, unfamiliar words, it would normally take longer time to go through. If students
lack interest in the reading, then presumably, both hypotheses fail. In short, reading
comprehension in a foreign or second language requires much more then knowing how to read. It
requires a certain interest, a certain speed and certain interaction with text.

Insufficient/inefficient reading rate causes frustration
The main aim of this article is to discuss issues that have a great impact on reading
comprehension, one of which is frustration caused by insufficient reading rate and speed. I
associate frustration caused during exams, during standardized tests etc. and suggest that reading
speed/rate should be relevant factors in the overall reading process. There are cases when our
students fail because we have not taught them how to extract information, how to focus on
relevant information and how to actually deal with written texts. I personally experienced
difficulty to an extent when passing TOEFL, not because I did not understand the texts, but
because they were too many in number and my time limit was too short. This experience made
me think of time-based tasks and activities that would help learners practice their reading skills
and made me aware of the frustration my students had with readings with limited amount of time
upon which the study was conducted. The study participants were 3rd year students of the English
department, a total of 55 of both genders and between the ages of 20-21. The study lasted over a
period of 4 weeks, during which participants were asked to read different passages and texts,
(Appendix 1) with different terminology and length as fast as possible and to answer
comprehension questions afterwards. The students were previously interviewed (Fig.1) as to
whether they believed that time-based reading caused frustration and if the actual meaning of the
text was lost. Students did not believe that timed-reading actually caused any frustration and
were very self-confident at the beginning however, the results obtained were quite different.
Study procedure
Part 1
Q1. Are
you
a
fast
reader?

Q2.
How
much do
you
read?

Q3. How
many
w.p.m.do
you think
you can
read?

Yes 44

Often
23

Don’t
know 23

Q4.
Do
you think
that timedreading
would
cause
frustration?
Yes 10

Q5. Would it
cause
insufficient
comprehension?

Q6.
Would Personal
your focus be assumption
on your speed,
the time or on
comprehending
the text?

Yes 12

Speed 6

�No 11

Rarely
15

Have
No 29
never
thought of
this issue
12
Never
Am
Don’t
17
curious to know 16
know 20
Fig. 1 Whole Class Interview Questions

No 43

Time 14

Comprehension
35

Study procedure part 2
The students were previously informed about the study, were interviewed and lastly tested, in
duration of 4 weeks. Week 1 proved to be a bit difficult in terms of students’ habit-formation
with the drills. The proceeding weeks were easier, enjoyable and proved to be more successful
once students’ clearly understood their role, the task and once I had pointed out time-consuming
factors that resulted in dissatisfaction (mouthing out words, stopping too long at unknown words,
movement of pens, and other distractions).
Students were seated individually and provided with texts. All students began at the same “start”
time and were to read as fast as they could. (Texts were adopted from “Reading power: reading
faster, thinking skills, reading for pleasure, comprehension skills” Mikulecky &amp; Jeffries, 1986,
Addison-Wesley Publishing Company. Longman, pgs.201/203, 205/206 etc.).
Instructions were clearly explained. Students had to write the start time and read the passage as
quickly as possible. They had to write down the finish time when they were done reading. Start
time minus finish time equaled students’ wpm time. Calculation of time served as a minor
distraction from text. Students were afterwards required to answer comprehension questions
without referring to the text for help. This served as an instrument to actually “measure” how
much students had understood relevant information and how many correct answers they could
provide.

Study hypothesis concluded
Study hypothesis were based upon previous experience while teaching reading comprehension
skills. The following hypotheses were concluded:
H.1. Practiced reading skills develop better comprehension.
My personal assumptions tied to reading were that the more students read, the better they
comprehended. This assumption stands not only for different texts, but even in content areas

�(imagine how little students know about a subject matter during week 1 of lectures, or even
during their whole first month). Even a whole semester can be frustrating. However, the more
students read, analyze and deepen their personal theory regarding the subject matter, the more
they comprehend and the better their results become. Similarly, practicing reading in e SL or FL
would normally enhance better comprehension and develop vocabulary acquisition. Regarding
my first hypothesis, even during timed-reading, practiced reading skills did develop better
comprehension. Even though texts provided always differed in topic, terminology and length,
students scored better results during week 3 and 4 than they did during week 1 or 2.
H.2. Time-based reading results in higher level of frustration.
During students’ interview, most students had self-confidence regarding their frustration level.
They believed that the matter of time would not at all bother them or their level of
comprehension and even denied focusing on their speed rather than on the text. Others believed
that they could manage both factors. Results obtained afterwards were quite different. Students
proved to be frustrated much more with timed-reading activities than during free reading. Their
focus on their speed de-concentrated them from the actual text, resulting in incorrect answers.
H3.Most students’ current optimal reading average is lower than 200 wpm.
My personal assumption regarding students’ optimal reading average was that they were lower
than 200 wpm was basically because students rarely read. Reading rate and speed depend on
students’ experience with written works, either on paper or on screen. Results provided below in
bold (Fig. 2) show that paper based comprehension scores were in their average, even though 20
out of the total were insufficient readers, 30 were average readers and only 5 were good readers
(the term good reader defines those individuals that can read 400 wpm and can comprehend 80%
of the text). Comprehending only 50% or 60% of the text is not efficient especially when
students’ want higher marks.
Screen

Paper

Comprehension

Reader profile

100 wpm

110 wpm

50% (20/55)

Insufficient

200 wpm

240 wpm

60% (30/55)

Average reader

300 wpm

400 wpm

80% (5/55)

Good reader

700 wpm

1000 wpm

85% (0/55)

Excellent, accomplished reader

Fig.2. A general idea of average reading scores
H4. Reading speed depends on terminology, on text length, and upon the fixation of the eyes and
their movement.
In cases when students lack previous knowledge, when they lack vocabulary and do not
understand terminology in texts, the reading normally becomes slower. Students’ stumble over

�unknown words and trying to comprehend texts the reading becomes frustrating and immensely
slow. When longer length texts are used, some things occur. For starters, students tend to focus
on all the information and usually remember only some; longer length texts might contain more
unknown words than shorter texts and normally have more information to remember. There are
some habits that can also slow down the reading for instance, trying to pronounce words while
reading, mouthing them out, and stopping for a longer period of time on the same word. Students
agreed that results during their second, third and fourth time were better after they had practiced
reading with their eyes and not involving other movements. Their reading speed had normally
undergone improvement to some extent.

Limitations of the study
Throughout the years of reading, research and teaching, I have concluded that our ideology,
point of view and personal theory change. We now think deeper and analyze issues that seemed
unnecessary then. Our personal theory has changed accordingly to our students and to their
expectations i.e. their overall success. I am aware of the fact that the instruments, number of
participants and elaboration might not be enough, though I have tried to be brief and to not over
exaggerate. The texts used, I agree could have been different and covered different topics,
however this was only a first attempt and the study is at its initial phase. Since academic reading
issues are part of my PhD dissertation, I aim at specifically designing other instruments and aim
at including a whole chapter on reading speed and rate and other issues. In spite of everything, I
believe that it will still inspire those that will read it and will provide a scope of information,
experience and contribution.

Conclusion and further recommendations
The focus of this paper was to address the issues of reading rate/ speed and reading
comprehension in a detailed description. It was addressed to learners’ needs and the
improvement of reading comprehension skills, with enhancing the practice of speed. The main
aim was to actually help learners develop the preciseness of reading habit and to make them
aware of certain issues that might affect either positively or negatively their overall scores and
marks. It was especially focused on time-based readings that might be found in national exams,
placement tests, TOEFL etc. and also on overall readings in English in different academic
subjects that were time consuming and frustrating for students. I advise further elaboration of the
issue wherever the English language is taught as an SL or FL.

�References
Anderson, N. (1999). Exploring second language reading: Issues and strategies. Heinle &amp; Heinle
Publishers, An international Thomson Publishing Company.
Dubin, F., and D. Bycina 1991. Academic reading and the ESL/EFL teacher. In M. Celce-Murcia
(ed.), Teaching English as a second or foreign language (2nd ed.). New York: Newbury House,
195-215.
Grabe, W. (2009). Reading in a second language: Moving from theory to practice. New York,
NY: Cambridge University Press.
Grabe, W. (2010). Fluency in reading—Thirty-five years later. Reading in a Foreign Language,
22, 71–83.
Grellet, F. 1981. Developing Reading Skills. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Jensen, L. (1986). Advanced reading skills in a comprehensive course. In F. Dubin, D. E. Eskey,
and Grabe (eds.). Teaching second language reading for academic purposes. Reading, MA:
Addison-Wesley Publishing Company, 103-124.
Mikulecky, B. S., Jeffries, L. (1996). More reading power. Reading for pleasure, comprehension
skills thinking skills, reading faster. Addison- Wesley Publishing Company. Longman.
Nuttall, C. (1996). Teaching reading skills in a foreign language (new edition). Oxford:
Heinemann.
Richardson, J. S., Morgan, Ch. R., Fleener, Ch., (2006). “ Reading to learn in the content areas”.
Thomson Wadsworth, 6th edition.
Ruddell, M. R., (2005). Teaching content reading and writing. John Wiley &amp; Sons, Inc.
Rosenblatt, L. M. (1994). The transactional theory of reading and writing. In R.R. Rudell, M.R.
Ruddell, &amp; H. Singer (Eds.), Theoretical models and processes of reading (4th ed.) (pp.10571092). Newark, DE: International Reading Association.
Smith, F., (1988). Understanding reading: A psycholinguistic analysis of reading and learning to
read. (4th edition), Hillsdale NJ: Erlbaum.
Appendix
Note: The following text serves only as an example of similar texts that were used for the study.

���</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3605">
                <text>2951</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3606">
                <text>EFL ACADEMIC READING ISSUES: MANAGING READING RATE/SPEED FRUSTRATION AND COMPREHENDING TEXTS</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3607">
                <text>Miftari, Igballe</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3608">
                <text>An issue that until recently has been “irrelevant” for me personally and for many other English teachers, is the issue of reading rate/speed. I presumably believe that most teachers have never thought of this issue because of limited time for classroom instruction or simply because as teachers, the level of reading and preparation for classroom instruction is usually plenty. EFL academic reading however, involves reading different materials in different subjects and courses and being able to “interact” with them. The issue of interacting with books and texts depends a great deal on the level of comprehension. At university studies, students are overloaded with different materials and deadlines that are in fact frustrating. Students are obliged to read “thick books” in different academic subjects and courses and are over-flooded with known and unknown terminology, both scientific and professional in the specific field of study. They now must get the most out of books and must perfectly understand course books in order to pass exams and gain overall success. For such reasons, students either learn to read faster or don’t read at all. According to Anderson (1999) “knowing how to read more efficiently and adjusting reading speed to reading task are critical to this success. (1999:56). Therefore, “increasing students’ reading rates makes them able to devote greater cognitive capacity to comprehension skills” (1999:54). The study aims at testing students’ overall comprehension skills using timed-reading activities and questionnaires over a period of 4 weeks (12 instruction hours). It will be conducted with 3 and 4 year students of the English department during their English reading instruction classes. Other matters of study will be students’ anxiety, frustration, previous experience with reading, motivation etc.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3609">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3610">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3611">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="16">
        <name>L Education (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="471" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="491">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/54c056bb4b171039b98d299b345bd9d1.pdf</src>
        <authentication>e3dc977fe9c76268c559bcfe479c58e9</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3620">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Semantic and cultural analysis of the terms for ink in the
Slavic languages
Keti Miteva-Markovic
South East European University, Tetovo, Macedonia
Submitted: 16.04.2014.
Accepted: 20.11.2014.

Abstract
Semantic and cultural analysis of the terms for 'ink' in the Slavic languages
This text will analyze the semantic and cultural motivation of the terms for ink in the
Slavic languages and their dialects, followed by an etymological analysis of the
corresponding terms in other European languages. The VIII Lexical volume of the
General Slavic Linguistic Atlas (OLA) will be taken as a foundation; it contains the
terms for ink in the Slavic dialects, i.e. approximately 850 settlements on the entire
Slavic territory. Namely, various terms are used to refer to ink in the different
linguistic areas of the Slavic territory, such as мастило, чернила, tinta, atrament,
inkoust etc. This text will analyze their geographic distribution while presenting the
semantic motivation of appropriate terms through etymological analysis. Taking the
geographic distribution of the various terms for ink into consideration, the
compatibility of areas is evident according to both the etymology of appropriate
terms and the cultural influence that encompassed the appropriate semantic
motivation.
By analyzing various terms for ink, my tendency is to illustrate that lexical diversity
does not depend only on lexical heritage, but on other factors as well, such as
civilization and culture.
Key words: language and culture, semantics, etymology, linguistic analysis

Geographical distribution
In terms of geographical distribution of the terms for ink in the Slavic languages and
their dialects, an impressive compatibility of the areals is noted. Thus, on the entire
Russian territory, the term чернила occurs (with several phonetic variants). On the
Belarus linguistic territory, чернило and чернила are used, along with атрамант in
151

�Semantic and cultural analysis of the terms for ink in the Slavic languages

several points of the western Belarus territory. On the Ukrainian language territory,
more precisely in its eastern and central part, чернило and чернила appear, whereas
in the west, in addition to the abovementioned terms, uses атрамент, антрамент,
leaving the southwest with тинта dominating.
On the Polish territory, the term atrament dominates, while northern Poland uses
tinta, inkost and inkast. On the Sorbian territory, tinta occurs. On the Czech territory,
inkoust dominates, while Slovakia is divided: the west uses atrament, while the east
uses tinta. The same form (tinta) appears on the entire territory of Slovenia.
However, in several points, different forms, such as ingjustri and črnilo are used. On
the territory of Bosnia and Croatia, tinta dominates. Nevertheless, mastilo is used in
some points of Bosnia and crnilo is used in some points of Croatia. The form mastilo
is dominant on the territory of Serbia, Montenegro and Macedonia. In several points
of Macedonia, муреќе and муруќуп are used, whereas the southern dialects use
каламар and мелан. To complete the picture, some of the terms for мастило will be
illustrated in several European languages. Namely, English uses ink, German: Tinte,
French: encre, Italian: inchiostro, Spanish and Portuguese: tinta, while Swedish,
Danish and Norwegian: black, blæk and blekk. In Latin, the term for ink is
atramentum, Greek: μελάνη and Turkish : mürekkep. It is important to state that in
two of the neighboring languages of the Slavic territory, there are accepted forms,
such as cerneală in Romanian and bojë (shkrimi) in Albanian.

Etymological analysis
Terms such as чернило, чернила, črnilo and crnilo, derive from Proto-Slavic and
Balto-Slavic adjective*сьrnь, meaning ‘black color’ (Skok 1971:277), from which
the term црнило is formed as a loan-translation from the Latin atramentum.
The term мастило is of a Proto-Slavic origin. Namely, it originates from a ProtoSlavic form *mast, with reference to ‘color’ and , along with maslo (oil), derives
from Proto-Slavic verbal root *maz- 'mazati' (Skok 1971:383; ЭССЯ 1993: в.18).
With the exception of these two terms (чернило and мастило), all terms for ink on
the Slavic territory are of a foreign origin. Thus, the following forms: атрамант and
atrament, from the Belarus, Ukrainian, Polish and Slovakian territories, derive from
the Latin term atramentum. Atramentum in Latin refers to ‘ink, black pigment’ which
itself derives from ater ('black, dark; dark-colored'), (OLD, 1982). Certain types of
terms, such as inkost, inkast, inkoust and ingjustri, which dominate on the Polish
territory, appear in the Czech and several points of the Slovenian territory; they
originate from the Latin encaustum, meaning ‘purple or red ink', which was used by
Roman emperors to sign official documents. This term is related to the ancient Greek
152

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

ἔγκαυστος ('burned-in'), from ἐν 'in' + καίω ('to burn'). This term illustrates the
common etymological thread with the terms ink in English, encre in French and
inchiostro in Italian. Forms such as tinta, occurring in the Ukrainian, Slovakian,
Polish, Sorbian, Slovenian, Bosnian and Croatian territories, result from infiltration
by the German Tinte (ink) and Italian tinta ('dye, color, paint'). The etymology of this
term leads to the Latin tinctus 'dyeing ' deriving from the verb tingō, tingere,
meaning 'color, dye'. As stated above, on the Macedonian territory, муреќе and
муруќуп occur in several points, whereas in the southern Macedonian dialects, the
form мелан is used, originating from the Greek term μελάνι, meaning ‘ink’. The
following forms: муреќе and муруќуп originate from the Turkish term for 'ink,' –
mürekkep, and symbolize a Balkan Turkish word with Arabic origin - muräkkäb
('compound, mixed’) (Skok 1971: 485). They can be encountered in Bosnia, Kosovo,
Bulgaria and Albania as well.

Semantic motivation
Considering the etymological analysis of the various terms for 'мастило' (ink), the
compatibility of the areals can be noticed through the cultural impacts, which include
a semantic motivation. Thus, the abovementioned terms for 'мастило' (ink) can be
mentioned under several semantic threads.
In all of the semantic threads, there is a semantic motivation ‘to dye, to color’,
including ‘color’ and types of color.
1.

'to dye, to color '

The primary use of ‘ink’ was not related to writing, but to the possibility of
‘dyeing, coloring’ a material – hence the relation of ‘painting’ to a subsequent use
of a certain liquid substances for writing.
This semantic thread encompasses the terms, such as мастило (from * mazati, to
paint ), and tinta. As stated above, the first term originates from the Proto-Slavic
*mazati, meaning 'to paint, dye color,' and the latter from the Latin tingō, tingere,
meaning 'color, dye'. The forms муреќе and муруќуп, from ‘muräkkäb,
('compound, mixed') can be included in this category.
2. 'black color'
The use of black pigment, more precisely black color for writing, is one of the
semantic motivations which, although through various terms, is encountered in a vast
European territory. Thus, vastly used terms in the eastern Slavic territory and,
partially on the rest of its territory, are чернило, чернила, črnilo and crnilo which, as
mentioned above, originate from the Proto-Slavic and Balto-Slavic adjective *сьrnь
153

�Semantic and cultural analysis of the terms for ink in the Slavic languages

(black). The identical semantic motivation is present in the following terms:
атрамант and atrament, from the Latin term atramentum, deriving from ater
('black, dark-colored'). Similarly, the form мелан, originating from the Greek term
μελάνι, has an identical semantic motivation, deriving from μέλας ('black').
As mentioned, the introduction of чернила and чернило as 'ink' in the Slavic
languages has been motivated according to the Latin term atramentum. It is worth
mentioning that this semantic thread dominates in the Nordic languages (Swedish,
Danish and Norwegian), where forms, such as black, blæk and blekk occur.
1. 'red color, fire'
Along with black color as a basic color for ink, the languages covered terms that
derived from ‘dark red, burning red’ which was used as ink, as well.
This semantic thread covers terms, such as inkost, inkast, inkoust and ingjustri, which
occur in the Slavic territory, as well as terms in other languages: ink in English, encre
in French and inchiostro in Italian.
All of these terms originate from the Latin encaustum, meaning 'purple or red ink',
which was used by the Roman Emperors to sign official documents. Although this
type of ink was used primarily for official documents, its meaning developed through
history.

Conclusion
From this histogram of geographical distribution and the analysis of semantic
motivation of the terms for ‘ink’, several conclusions can be derived in the Slavic
languages and dialects. Regarding the geographical distribution, the compact areals
of the Slavic territory demonstrate both the linguistic and cultural history of proper
ethnicities. It can be concluded that in certain Slavic languages, regarding lexicology,
the linguistic heritage derives from material culture and written tradition. Thus, the
following terms: чернило, чернила, crnilo and mastilo, originating from the ProtoSlavic linguistic stratum, cover a vast territory. In the remaining areals, where the
terms атрамант, atrament, inkost, inkast, inkoust, ingjustri and tinta occur, it is
concluded that cultural impact has had a primary role for the infiltration of these
terms in proper languages.
The analysis of the semantic motivation of the terms for ‘ink’ illustrates the
expansibility and the richness of the semantic nucleuses, developed through the
history of civilizations. Similarly, this analysis demonstrates that lexical variety does
154

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

not depend only on the linguistic heritage, but on other factors as well, such as
civilization and culture. Thus, for instance, although on the Polish territory, there is a
foreign term атрамент, whereas on the Russian, Belarus and Ukrainian – чернила
is used, the semantic thread that connects them is identical – 'black color'. These
analyses of lexicological and cultural spheres can lead to further interesting
discoveries for the cultural and linguistic tradition of the Slavic ethnicities.

References
Общеславянский
лингвистический
атлас
:
Серия
лексикословообразовательная : Выпуск 8 : Профессии и общественная
жизнь, Warszawa 2003.
Etimologijski rječnik hrvatskoga ili srpskoga jezika, P. Skok, Zagreb, 1971
Słownik etymologyczny języka polskiego, A. Bruckner, Warszawa,
1985
Български етимологичен речник, Българска Академия на науките,
София, 1971
Lexicon Palaeoslovenico-Graeco-Latinum, Franz Von Miklosich, Wien,
1865
Зтимологический словарь славянских языков, Випуск 18, РАН,
Москва, 1993
A Dictionary of Selected Synonyms in the Principal Indo-European
Languages,
Carl Darling Buck, University of Chicago, 1949, reprinted 1988
Słownik etymologyczny języka polskiego,
Wydawnyctwo Literacke, Kraków, 2005

Wiesław

Boryś,

Oxford Latin Dictionary, 1982 (http://www.latin-dictionary.net)
A Latin Dictionary, Charlton T. Lewis, Ph.D. and. Charles Short, LL.D.,
Oxford. Clarendon Press. 1879. (http://www.perseus.tufts.edu/)

155

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3613">
                <text>2791</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3614">
                <text>Semantic and cultural analysis of the terms for ink in the Slavic languages</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3615">
                <text>Miteva-Markovic, Keti</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3616">
                <text>Semantic and cultural analysis of the terms for 'ink' in the Slavic languages    This text will analyze the semantic and cultural motivation of the terms for ink in the Slavic languages and their dialects, followed by an etymological analysis of the corresponding terms in other European languages. The VIII Lexical volume of the General Slavic Linguistic Atlas (OLA) will be taken as a foundation; it contains the terms for ink in the Slavic dialects, i.e. approximately 850 settlements on the entire Slavic territory. Namely, various terms are used to refer to ink in the different linguistic areas of the Slavic territory, such as мастило, чернила, tinta, atrament, inkoust etc. This text will analyze their geographic distribution while presenting the semantic motivation of appropriate terms through etymological analysis. Taking the geographic distribution of the various terms for ink into consideration, the compatibility of areas is evident according to both the etymology of appropriate terms and the cultural influence that encompassed the appropriate semantic motivation.     By analyzing various terms for ink, my tendency is to illustrate that lexical diversity does not depend only on lexical heritage, but on other factors as well, such as civilization and culture.      Key words: language and culture, semantics, etymology, linguistic analysis</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3617">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3618">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3619">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="47">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics,PE English,PG Slavic, Baltic, Albanian languages and literature</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="472" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="492">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/4884b2e1b1f5368ca1a71234c7054e0b.pdf</src>
        <authentication>4b5d2e4ea1fe80a781706789a4ca7083</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3628">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African
universities
Paul Nkuna
University of South Africa, South Africa
Submitted: 16.04.2014.
Accepted: 11.11.2014.

Abstract
Learning a language through another language is trivialto any type of language learning, whether it is
the learning of a local or a foreign language. South Africa’s language policy for higher education
recommends the study of foreign languages (FLs) and indigenous languages.A decade after its
adoption, the learning of a foreign or indigenous language in that foreign or that indigenous language,
respectively, at universities has been overlooked. In essence, the learning of foreign languages at the
country’s universities dates back to the 19th century, when the first higher education institution,the
South African College was established. At that College a Department of General Literature that offered
Dutch, English, Latin and Ancient languages was established. English and Dutch teachers provided
instruction in the English and Dutch language, respectively. The instructions involved theory, history
and practice of English grammar and literature or Dutch grammar and literature. The learning of
indigenous languages at the country’s universities began in the 20th century under the departments of
Bantu Studies. They were learnt through English, and then later through English andAfrikaans. The
instructions involved theory, history and practice of English grammar and literature. The aim of this
study is to gain knowledge on the different approaches that may be used to learn a foreign language
and an indigenous language. The study focuses on the complex challenges facing the country’s
universities to adopt new, different and best models for the teaching of foreign and indigenous
languages after many decades of using English and Afrikaans mediums. A case study method is used
for this study. The emphasis is on the learning of foreign versus indigenous languages in South African
universities (SAUs). The paper consists of an introduction, the theory of Grammar Translation Method
(GTM), a case study on the learning of foreign versus South African indigenous languages (SAILs) at
the SAUs, and a conclusion.
Keywords: foreign language, indigenous language, learning, English, Afrikaans

223

�Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities

Introduction
The Ministry of Education (2002) recommends “the development, in the medium to long-term, of
South African languages as mediums of instruction in higher education, alongside English and
Afrikaans”(p.15). Section 6(1) of the Constitution of South Africa, 1996 (Act 108 of 1996) confirms
that “the official languages of the Republic are Sepedi, Sesotho, Setswana, siSwati, Tshivenda,
Xitsonga, Afrikaans, English, isiNdebele, isiXhosa and isiZulu”(South Africa, 1996, p.14). The
Ministry of Education (2002) also recommends “the study of foreign languages” (p.15).Section 6(2) of
the Constitution of South Africa, 1996 (Act 108 of 1996) states, “recognising the historically
diminished use and status of the indigenous languages of our people, the state must take practical and
positive measures to elevate the status and advance the use of these languages”( South Africa, 1996, p.
14). By our indigenous languages, section 6(2) refers to nine of the 11 officialSouth African languages
- isiNdebele, isiXhosa, isiZulu, Sepedi, Sesotho, Setswana, siSwati, Tshivenda, Xitsonga, Sepedi,
Sesotho, Setswana, siSwati, Tshivenda, Xitsonga; including the Khoi, Nama and San languages; and
South African sign language. Therefore, in this study I examined whether the learning of indigenous
languages is different from the learning of foreign languages in the SAUs. TheGrammarTranslation
Method (GTM) emerged as one of the tools used by SAU senates to relegate the learning of South
African indigenous languages (SAILs) to the level of foreign language (FL) learning. The next section
is the theory of GTM. This will be followed by the Case study and the conclusion.

The theory of the Grammar Translation method
Abdullah (2013) says the GTM is “one of the key methods applied for the teaching of foreign
languages. It is a derivation of the classical (sometimes called traditional) method of teaching Greek
and Latin” (p.124). Therefore, GTM was “based on the belief that different kinds of knowledge were
located in separate sections of the brain” (Morales-Jones, 2011, p.64). Ducháčková (2006) says it is
“considered to be one of the oldest methods and approaches in foreign language teaching” (p. 8).
“Students learn grammatical rules and then apply those rules fortranslating sentences between the
target language and their native language. Advanced students may be required totranslate whole texts
word-for-word” (Abdullah, 2013, p.124). Therefore, Brown concludes that the focus on GTM is “on
grammatical rules, memorisation of vocabulary and of various declensions and conjugations,
translation of texts, doing written exercises” (Chang, 2011, p.15).Morales-Jones (2011) says “the main
goal for learning was notfor speaking and/or communication. The driving force was to exercise the
mind and at the same time to be able to read in that language” (p.64). Therefore, GTM was mainly
designed to teach Latin and Ancient Greek, also known as ‘dead’ languages, “based on the fact that
people no longer speak Latin and Ancient Greek for the purpose of interactive communication”(The
Grammar Translation Method, 2010, p. 1). In addition, Morales-Jones (2011) says another reason for
studying those foreign languages, such as Latin or Greek was to appreciate the classics in their original
language, and education was the privilege of an elite class, thus it was amarkof an educated person to
be able to read the classics.
Abdullah (2013) confirms that GTM “by definition has a very limited scope. Because speaking or
any kind of spontaneous creative output was missing from the curriculum, students would often fail at
speaking or even letter writing in the target language”(p.125). It is surprising that GTMis “still used for
the study of languages that are very much alive and require competence not only in terms of reading,
writing and structure, but also speaking, listening and interactive communication” (The Grammar
Translation Method, 2010, p.1).
Therefore, sources such as Morales-Jones (2011) and The Grammar Translation Method (2010)
provide important points to be noted about GTM, such as its emphasis on teaching grammar and
224

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

employing translation to ascertain comprehension; classes are taught in the mother tongue, with little
active use of the target language; GTM does not produce speakers of the languages studied; much use
of the native language is employed because the goal was not oral proficiency; teachers did not
necessarily have to be fluent speakers of the target language because the focus was not on
communication; it dominated public-school and university language teaching in the United States until
World War II; much vocabulary is taught in the form of lists of isolated words; grammar provides the
rules for putting words together, and instruction often focuses on the form and inflection of words;
long elaborate explanations of the intricacies of grammar are given; often the only drills are exercises
in translating disconnected sentences from the target language into the mother tongue; and little or no
attention is given to pronunciation.

225

�Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities

The Case study: learning of foreign versus indigenous languages in the SAUs
This case study comprises of five subsections: the problem, steps taken to review the problem, results,
challenges and lesson learned.
The problem
The SAUs are failing to distinguish between the learning of the country’s indigenous languages and the
learning of foreign languages. There is less research on what are the elements or ‘factors’ of the failure,
and how they relate to one another. Therefore, it is necessary to investigate the problem. I will attempt
to do so in relation to language and race.Ashcroft (2001) says “to understand the link between language
and race, we must go back long before the emergence of race as a category of physiological
discrimination, to the uses of language in ‘othering’ the subjects of Europe’s colonial expansion”
(p.311). Section 9(3) of the South African Constitution, 1996 (Act 108 of 1996)explains that the state
may not unfairly discriminate directly or indirectly against anyone on race and language; and section
29(2) of this Constitution provides everyone the right to “receive education in the official language or
languages of their choice in public educational institutions where that education is reasonably
practicable” (South Africa, 1996, p. 14).A year later, the White Paper 3 disclosed the existence in the
country’s higher education of an inequitable distribution of access and opportunity for students and
staff along lines of race, and proposed that all institutions of higher education develop mechanisms to
create a secure and safe campus environment that discourages harassment or any other hostile
behaviour directed towards persons or groups on any grounds whatsoever, but particularly on grounds
that include race and language(Ministry of Education, 1997a). Section 27 (2) of the Higher Education
Act 101 of 1997states that “the council, with the concurrence of the senate, must determine the
language policy of a public higher education institution” (Ministry of Education, 1997b, p.24). The
White Paper 3 also identifies a three-fold mandate of higher education: Human resource development;
high-level skills training; and production, acquisition and application of new knowledge (Ministry of
Education, 1997a). The Ministry of Education (2001) cites important fields of study that could play an
important role in contributing to the development of the African Renaissance that continues to be
marginalised in SAUs. In this case it identifies, in particular, fields of study such as African–South
African indigenous–languages and culture and African literature (not only in its English form). There
are also promises to encourage the development of programmes in marginalised fields of study such as
African (South African indigenous) languages as well as the more general restructuring of their
curriculums to reflect an orientation towards Africa, in particular, South Africa. In addition, the
Ministry of Education reveals the extension of the problem by the historically white Afrikaans-medium
institutions that “are gradually moving towards the adoption of a combination of dual and parallelmedium language strategies, language continues to act as a barrier to access at some of these
institutions”(Ministry of Education, 2001, p.37). Therefore, the language policy for higher education
was published in 2002 with its promising recommendations for indigenous languages and foreign
languages. This was followed by the Ministerial Committee (2005) report that singlesout conditions
significantly conducive to the successful use of South Africa’s neglected indigenous languages, not
only as mediums of instruction but also for their more enhanced use in the public domain, including the
extent of literacy in the South African indigenous languages, official recognition of South African
languages and use of South African languages in education.
Although the status of indigenous languages is raisedby the Constitution (supported by the Ministry of
Education with White papers, National plans, Acts, policies and reports), fields of study such as South
African indigenous languages are still marginalised in higher education. .
Steps undertaken to review the problem
226

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Providing comprehensive advice on the importance of SAUs rethinking new approaches to improve the
teaching of South African indigenous languages is an important part of the promotion and development
ofSouth African indigenous languages. Three steps are outlinedto help the SAUs raise the status of
SAIL learning.
Sensitising SAUs councils and their senates to the relationship of

power and GTM

This is the first step undertaken. Activities include a review of the use of power and GTM on SAIL
learning in the history of South African higher education system. The emphasis is on supplying
information on the impact of power and GTM on SAIL teaching to the SAU councilsand their
senatesto build evidenced-based arguments that will convince them. Power plays a role on the
relegation of SAIL learning to the level of FL learning in SAUs.
Observation and analysis of the present state
Thisis the second step undertaken. Activities involvetheobservation and analysis of the present state of
the South African indigenous-language teaching at SAUs. The emphasis is on supplying data on the
teaching of South African indigenous languages versus foreign languages to SAU councils and their
senates to build evidence-based arguments that will convince them.Power is still controlling the SAUs
on the teaching of South African indigenous languages as if the target language were a foreign
language.
Integration
This is the last step undertaken. Activities involve the integrating of the results from the first three
steps. It involves supplying information on the link of the colonial, apartheid and present teaching of
South African indigenous languages versus foreign languages to SAUcouncils and their senates.
Results
Results on power
Power relegates the teaching and learning of SAILs to the level of teaching FLs through GTM. Power
is one of the more contestable concepts in political theory, but it is conventional and convenient.Nye
defined it as “the ability to effect the outcomes you want and, if necessary, to change the behavior of
others to make this happen” (Gray, 2011, p.v).In power relations, “man has, through the ages, come to
recognize the importance of being able to coerce the weak into following the strong” (Meyer, 2007,
p.8).Nye (2006) identifies three basic ways to accomplish this – you can coerce them with threats,
induce them with payments or attract and co-opt them.There are two types of power: hard power and
soft power.Hard power is defined by Nye as the power that uses military or economic coercion to get
others to change their position; he definessoft power as the national resources that allow a country to
affect others through the co-optive means of framing the agenda, persuading, and eliciting positive
attraction in order to obtain preferred outcomes (Trunkos, 2013). Thus, Nye (1990) confirms thatAfrica
experienced hard power because the nineteenth-century great powers in Africa “carved out and ruled
colonial empires with a handful of troops” (p. 162). TheAfrican Union (2006, p.3) confirms that the
nineteenth-century great powers “led to the depersonalisation of part of the African peoples, falsified
their history, systematically disparaged and combated African values, and tried to replace progressively
and officially, their languages by that of the colonisers”.The British were part of the nineteenth-century
great powers. Nkuna (2010a) says the policy of the British colonies was “initially known as
‘guardianship’. It was renamed ‘partnership leading to independence within Commonwealth. It gave
227

�Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities

power to the English educated African elites” (Nkuna, 2010a, p.49).Louw and Kendal (1986) confirm
that the British colonised South Africa in 1806. They say, “in 1813, the Governor, Cradock, announced
that all future appointments would depend on the knowledge of English. From 1814 onwards, and
especially after the arrival of the English settlers in 1820, English-speaking officials were appointed in
increasing numbers and favoured in many ways. In 1822, English became the sole official language of
the Cape” (Louw and Kendal, 1986, p.23).In the context of this study, Christie (1991) discloses that
British authorities used education as “a way of spreading their language and traditions in the colony –
and also as a means of social control” (p.34). “English became the primary language or language of
tuition for the South African College (the first higher education institution) which was opened in 1829.
Colonisation influenced the choice of languages for the College programmes” (Nkuna, 2010b, p.30).
McKerron (1934) says that the College had a Department of General Literature (DGL) in which Dutch
literature andEnglish, Latin and Ancient languages were taught.The teaching of indigenous languages
was excluded at the College. A classical method was used to teach Latin and Ancient languages at the
DGL. Therefore, GTM was used to teach Latin and Ancient languages, and English and Dutch were
the mediums of instruction in the Latin- and Ancient-language classes.
It took about 92 years from 1829 to introduce the study of SAILs in SAUs. Maseko (2011) assumes
that “teaching, learning and research in these languages started in the early 1900s” (p.9). For instance,
according to Mandela (1994),Professor DDT Jabavu, the member of staff first appointed when Fort
Hare University opened in 1916, “was awarded a degree in English from the University of London…
taught Xhosa, as well as Latin, history and anthropology”(p.52). Therefore, Maseko (2011) also reveals
that the teaching of SAILs have “been through other languages, even when taught to mother-tongue
speakers” (p.9). Thus, GTM was used for teaching and learning SAILs. All these are rejuvenated by
Lalu (2011),who observes that The Milner Commission of Inquiry (1903 to 1905) is the first to “call
for scientific studies of natives of South Africa … The connection of knowledge with the exercise of
power may be gleaned in the formation in 1921 of the school of African life and languages at the
University of Cape Town” (p. 8). The languages referred to in the quotation were the SAILs.
Results on observation and analysis of the present state
There are 23 SAUs observed. Not all 23 SAUs have FL fields of study (seeFigure1).
Figure 1. Percentage of SAUs with and without FL Fields of Study

57%

43%

SAUs that have FLs SAUs that have no
Fields of Study FLs Fields of Study

From Figure 1, 13 (57%) of the 23 SAUs choose their offerings from languages representing hard
power (Arabic, Dutch, French, Italian, Portuguese, German and Spanish); Latin and Ancient languages
(Greek and Hebrew); and an emerging soft power in the global arena (Mandarin).The courses are
taughtat the beginner levelusing English as themedium of instruction and GTM.SAUs that do not have
FL Fields of Study are predominantly universities of technology (see Figure 2).“Universities of
technology focus on skills and professions” (Nkuna, 2010b, p.159). It means the learning of FLs is not
228

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

necessary for skills and professions, but it is necessary for theory and scientific research. However, the
GTM was adopted for teaching and learningSAILs in all three types of SAUs.
Figure 2. Percentage ofSAUs that do not have FL Fields of Study

60%

20%

Universities of
technology

Traditional
universities

20%

Comprehensive
universities

Figure 3. outlines the percentage of SAUs with and without SAIL fields of study.

229

�Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities

Figure 3. Percentage of SAUs with and without SAIL Fields of Study

91%

9%
SAUs that have SAILs’
Fields of Study

SAUs that have no SAILs
Fields of Study

Only two (9%) of the SAUs do not offer SAILs. These are universities of technology that are expected
to produce skills and professions. However, the 21 (91%) of the 23 SAUs that have SAIL Fields of
Study include universities of technology, traditional universities and comprehensive universities.
Figure 4 outlines the percentage of SAUswithSAILfields of study.

230

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Figure 4. Percentage of SAUs that have SAIL Fields of Study

57%

24%

19%
Universities of
technology

Traditional
universities

Comprehensive
universities

From Figure 4, only the four(19%) of the 21 SAUs provide learning to students with skills for
professions. The remaining 17 (89%)provide theory and scientific research. The comprehensive SAUs
are dominated by traditional ones, even in their own space, and focus on theory and scientific research.
Most SAUs are now beginning to offer parallel courses for SAILs (see Figure 5).
Figure 5. Percentage of SAUs with or without SAIL parallel courses and others

62%

24%
14%
SAUs with parallel SAUs without
courses
parallel courses

Others

From Figure 5, 13 (65%) of the 21 SAUs provide SAIL learning as non-mother tongue and mothertongue courses.The non-mother tongue modules are mainly referred to as beginner’s courses. The
medium of instruction remains English.
Results on integration
I assessed the results on 3.2.1 and 3.2.2 to help thecouncils and their senates from the 23 SAUs to
understand the competition between FL learning and SAIL learning in the country’s universities. The
assessment indicates that FL and SAIL learning have equal status at SAUs. They are all learned as L2
or below L2 status. The hegemony of English is increasing and the Mandarin language of China is
already offered at three of the 23 SAUs.The Mandarin offerings arebacked by theChinese Confucius
Institute for Language and Arts, already established at three SAUs.
231

�Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities

Challenges
Power is the major challenge facing the SAUs on SAIL teaching. The hard power of the colonial
powers wassustained through English hegemony. The emergence of globalisation andthe information
age add to the sustainability of colonial power and create soft power.SAILs continue to diminish to the
level of Latin and the Ancient languages. In addition, there is no progress on the learning of SAILs and
students from SAIL classes do not know how to communicate using SAILs. Furthermore, the SAUs
prefer to offer an FL rather than offering SAILs.For instance, you may find an SAU offering all 12 FLs
and only one SAIL. In addition, FLs can have their own Departments,withpriority mostly given to
theEnglish language, but SAILs are grouped together to form African Languages Departments.

Beyond the results
An integrated approach to SAIL learning in SAUs should be established.This should be done in
consideration of their official status. All stakeholders should support such a project.

Lesson learned
The intervention showed that there is still a long way to go for SAIL learning at SAUs. Important
factors on the development and promotion of SAILs in SAUs are still overlooked. Inclusion of SAILs
for the sake of satisfying the call for their inclusion without commitment by the councils and their
senates in the country’s universities is common.

Conclusion
FL learning at SAUs surpasses the learning of SAILs. Hard power created in 19th century still prevails
and soft power is emerging. The hard power seems to have created African elites whoprefer English
rather than indigenous languages.

References
Abdullah, S.S. (2013). A Contrastive Study of the Grammar Translation and the Direct Methods of
Teaching. ICBEMBS, 26-27 January: 124-128. Retrieved from http://psrcentre.org/images.
African Union. (2006). Charter for African Cultural

Renaissance.http://au.int/en/sites/default

Ashcroft, B. (2001). Language and Race. Social Identities, Vol.7, No. 2: 311-328.
10.1080/1350463012008790.

Doi:

Chang, S.C.(2011). A Contrastive Study of Grammar Translation Method and
Communicative
Approach in Teaching English Grammar. English
Language Teaching, Vol. 4, No. 2: 1324.Doi:10.5539/elt.v4n2p13.
Christie, P. (1991). The Right to Learn: The Struggle for Education in South
BN: Ravan Press.
Ducháčková, S. (2006).Methods and Approaches in Foreign Language Teaching.
fromhttp://is.muni.cz/th/68503/pedf_m/Diploma_Thesis.pdf.

232

Africa.Braamfontein,
Retrieved

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Gray, C.S. (2011). Hard Power and Soft Power: The Utility of Military Force as an
ofPolicy in the 21st Century.Carlisle, US: Strategic
Studies Institute.

Instrument

Lalu, P. (2011). Restless natives, native questions,Mail &amp; Guardian. 26 August: 1.
Louw, L. &amp; Kendall, F. (1996). South Africa: The Solution.Norwood: Amagi

Publications.

Lund, T. (2014). Power Education ‘is Behind Joblessness’: No Dividend From
Rate. Business Day. 10 April:1-2.

Drop in SA Poverty

Mandela, N.R. (1994).Long Walk to Freedom. London, LN: Abacus.
Maseko, P. (2011). Looking in all the wrong places for real learning. Mail &amp;
August: 8.

Guardian.

26

McKerron, M.E. (1934). A History of Education in South Africa. Pretoria, PTA: J.L. Van Schaik.
Meyer, M. (2007). An Exploration of the Role of Soft Power in Hegemony: the
Retrieved from www.scholar.sun.ac.za/bitstream.
Ministerial Committee.(2005).The Development of Indigenous African
Instruction in Higher Education. Pretoria: N.
S. Ndebele.

USA

and

China.

Languages asMediums of

Ministry of Education. (1997a).Education White Paper 3: A Programme for the Transformation
Higher Education. Pretoria:S. M .E .Bengu.
Ministry of Education. (1997b). Higher Education Act 101 of 1997. Pretoria: Juta
Limited
Ministry of Education. (2001). Draft National Plan for Higher Education in
Retrieved from http://www.unisa.ac.za.

Of

&amp; Company
South

Africa.

Ministry of Education .(2002). Language Policy for Higher Education.Pretoria: T. Mbeki.
Morales-Jones, C.A. (2013).Methods/Approaches of Teaching ESOL: A Historical Overview. In H.
Zainuddin, N.Yahya, C.A. Morales-Jones,
&amp;E.N.W. Ariza (Eds.), Fundamentals of Teaching
English to Speakers of Other Languages in K–12 Mainstream Classrooms (pp. 63-74). Dubuque,
Kendall Hunt Publishing Company.
Nkuna, P.H. (2010a). The 11 Official Languages: An Advantage for South Africa.
MD: Hlovasi Productions.

Midrand,

Nkuna, P.H. (2010b). The Fit between Government Language Policies and
Institutional
Language Policies: The Case of Indigenous Languages in
the South African Higher Education
System. Retrieved from http://uir.unisa.ac.za.
Nye, J.S. (1990).Soft Power. Foreign Policy, No. 80, Twentieth Anniversary
URL: htt://links.jstor.org/sici?sici= 005.
Nye,

J.S. (2006). Soft Power,
http://www.hks.harvard.edu.

Hard

Power

and

(Autumn):153-171.

Leadership.

Retrieved

from

233

�Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities

South Africa. (1996). Constitution of the Republic of South Africa No. 108 of
GovernmentPrinters.
TheGrammar Translation Method (January). (2010). Retrieved

1996.

fromwww.englishraven.com.

Trunkos, J. (2014).What Is Soft Power Capability and How Does It Impact
Foreign
Retrieved from http://www.culturaldiplomacy.org/academy/content/pdf.

234

Pretoria:

Policy?

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3621">
                <text>2796</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3622">
                <text>Learning foreign and indigenous languages: The case of South African universities</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3623">
                <text>Nkuna, Paul</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3624">
                <text>Learning a language through another language is trivialto any type of language learning, whether it is the learning of a local or a foreign language. South Africa’s language policy for higher education recommends the study of foreign languages (FLs) and indigenous languages.A decade after its adoption, the learning of a foreign or indigenous language in that foreign or that indigenous language, respectively, at universities has been overlooked. In essence, the learning of foreign languages at the country’s universities dates back to the 19th century, when the first higher education institution,the South African College was established. At that College a Department of General Literature that offered Dutch, English, Latin and Ancient languages was established. English and Dutch teachers provided instruction in the English and Dutch language, respectively. The instructions involved theory, history and practice of English grammar and literature or Dutch grammar and literature. The learning of indigenous languages at the country’s universities began in the 20th century under the departments of Bantu Studies. They were learnt through English, and then later through English andAfrikaans. The instructions involved theory, history and practice of English grammar and literature. The aim of this study is to gain knowledge on the different approaches that may be used to learn a foreign language and an indigenous language. The study focuses on the complex challenges facing the country’s universities to adopt new, different and best models for the teaching of foreign and indigenous languages after many decades of using English and Afrikaans mediums. A case study method is used for this study. The emphasis is on the learning of foreign versus indigenous languages in South African universities (SAUs). The paper consists of an introduction, the theory of Grammar Translation Method (GTM), a case study on the learning of foreign versus South African indigenous languages (SAILs) at the SAUs, and a conclusion.    Keywords: foreign language, indigenous language, learning, English, Afrikaans</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3625">
                <text>International Burch University</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3626">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3627">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="65">
        <name>P Philology. Linguistics,PL Languages and literatures of Eastern Asia, Africa, Oceania,PR English literature</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="473" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="493">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/93a75548e5e2bc5dce8962e9487a7f95.pdf</src>
        <authentication>5d566ef5d73aa240f4a4729a47616cd7</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3635">
                    <text>Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language
at Tertiary Level
Melisa Okičić &amp; Merima Osmankadić
University of Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina
Submitted: 15.04.2014.
Accepted: 07.11.2014.

Abstract
Teaching English as a foreign language at university level is quite a different challenge compared to
teaching high school or young non-native learners. This is due to the fact that university students are
expected to acquire specific grammar terminology in order to master the grammar system of the target
language. At the English Department of the Faculty of Philosophy in Sarajevo, during the first three
(undergraduate) years of study the students are introduced to several grammar courses, focusing on the
analysis of English grammar through descriptive explanations given in English. The courses serve as a
basis that is expected to improve both the grammar and translation competence of the students. This
paper examines to what extent the acquired descriptive knowledge of morphosyntactic properties of
English is helpful in terms of translation of those Bosnian sentences whose proper translation into
English requires the knowledge of contrastive rules. The research has been designed as a combination
of action research and a quasi-experimental pre-test (delayed) post-test control-treatment group. As the
research findings have revealed, teaching grammar to non-native learners of English without input as to
the contrastive differences between the source and the target language results in erroneous translation,
which is a consequence of negative transfer from the source into the target language. On the other
hand, grammar teaching supported by the presentation of relevant contrastive rules has proved to be an
efficient learning technique in terms of reducing errors and improving both grammar and translation
competence of non-native learners.
Key words: verb phrase, erroneous translation, transfer, contrastive analysis, pre-testing, post-testing,
treatment
Introduction
An Introduction to Morphosyntax is a course delivered during the second year of study at the Faculty of
Philosophy in Sarajevo, English Department. It is one of the six mandatory grammar courses
introduced during a three-year undergraduate programme of study, listed as follows: 1st year:
Morphology and A Survey of English Grammar; 2nd year: An Introduction to Morphosyntax and Nonfinite Constructions; 3rd year: Syntax of the Simple Sentence and Syntax of the Complex Sentence. Each
course consists of lectures and practical classes, and is designed in the form of a structural syllabus.1
All the courses are aimed at the description of the target language grammar, which is done through
form-focused instructions in English.2 In addition, none of the course syllabi anticipate a contrastive
analysis unit. However, all the courses share the same goal: to increase students’ grammar competence
“A structural (or formal) syllabus is one in which the content of language teaching is a collection of the forms and structures,
usually grammatical, of the language being taught. Examples of structures include: nouns, verbs, adjectives, statements,
questions, complex sentences, subordinate clauses, past tense, and so on, although formal syllabi may include other aspects of
language form such as pronounciation or morphology.”(Krahnke, 1987, p. 10)
2 The focus is on standard British English, but the students are made aware that there are other standard varieties of English.
1

179

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

in the target language, thus also enhancing both their communicative and translation competence.
Furthermore, it is worth mentioning that translation exercises are not done within grammar courses.
The translation exercises are done within a skill-based course titled Contemporary English Language.3
The syllabus for this course does not anticipate any contrastive lectures/exercises since the grammar
courses are expected to provide a solid basis for the purpose of translation.
An Introduction to Morphosyntax is focused on the description of morphosyntactic properties of the
English phrase structure (noun phrase, adjective phrase, adverb phrase, verb phrase and prepositional
phrase). Upon the completion of the course, the students are expected to master the English phrase
structure, to recognize different kinds of phrases at both the phrasal and the clausal levels and to use
the accurate structure of a certain phrase for the purpose of translation. However, taking into account
that the course does not anticipate any contrastive lectures, the lecturer and the teaching assistant
decided to conduct research in order to assess to what extent the acquired knowledge of the English
phrase is useful in terms of translation. This research aimed at assessing the quality of translation of
those Bosnian sentences whose proper translation into English requires the use of contrastive rules. The
research was restricted to the translation of verb phrases appearing in Bosnian
conditional/passive/Perfect Tense/Present Tense sentences.
For the purpose of the research, the following hypothesis has been defined: teaching English grammar
to non-native learners of English without input as to the contrastive differences between the source and
the target language results in erroneous translations, being a consequence of negative transfer from
the source into the target language.
The paper is organized as follows: after the Introduction, which is given in the first section, the second
section gives a theoretical background and a short overview of the recent literature that is relevant to
the main objective of the paper. The third section presents details as to the methodology of the
research. The paper proceeds in the next section with the analysis of the results and the discussion
thereof. In the end we give some final remarks.

Theoretical Background
Contrastive Analysis (CA) is a foreign-language teaching theory that was born in the early 1960s,
which was the period when structural linguistics and behaviourist psychology enjoyed great popularity.
Proponents of this theory came to advocate that foreign language learning is actually a process of
acquiring different structures from the source into the target language. Such an approach gave birth to
the basic concept of CA known as the Contrastive Analysis Hypothesis (CAH): “... in the comparison
between native and foreign language lies the key to ease or difficulty in foreign language learning (...)
Those elements that are similar to (the learner’s) native language will be simple for him and those
elements that are different will be difficult.” (Lado, 1957, pp. 1-2). In other words, contrastive analysis
is a way of comparing languages in order to identify potential errors for the purpose of determining
what needs to be learned and what does not need to be learned in a situation of foreign or second
language learning (Gass &amp; Selinker, 2008, p. 96). Numerous contrastive analyses that were undertaken
at that time resulted in different pedagogical materials. One such set of materials was the outcome of
the Yugoslav Serbo-Croatian – English Contrastive Project (YSCECP) that was carried out under the
leadership of Professor Rudolf Filipović, then Director of the Linguistic Institute of Zagreb University
and professor in the English Department of that University. There are several volumes of studies and
separate reports that were published under the auspices of the Project, and although contrastive analysis
has long been abandoned (unjustly, in our opinion), and these studies and reports neglected, we can see

3

During the undergraduate study, there are six courses of this kind (two per academic year) during which the students
translate selected texts from Bosnian into English and vice versa.

180

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

today how invaluable their contribution is both from the perspective of theoretical linguistics and from
that of teaching English as a foreign or second language to learners whose first languages are
Bosnian/Croatian/Serbian.
After the initial CAH had been defined, many CA proponents focused on a further development of the
CA theory in terms of describing the hierarchy of difficulties and the CA methodological framework.
Stockwell, Bowen, and Martin (1965) analysed the difficulties of an English speaker learning Spanish
and defined eight different degrees of difficulty for phonological and 16 degrees of difficulty for
grammatical structures of the two languages in contrast. The hierarchy was based upon the impact of
positive, negative, and zero transfer from the source into the target language.4 A few years later,
Whitman (1970) proposed the CA methodological framework comprising the following steps:
description, selection, contrast and prediction. In short, during the first phase (description), the teacher
describes the two language systems using standard grammar rules. In the second phase (selection), the
teacher selects a set of structures to be contrasted. This phase actually “reflects the conscious and
unconscious assumptions of the investigator” (Whitman, 1970, p. 193). In the third phase (contrasting)
the selected structures are contrasted and accordingly described. In the end, in the fourth phase
(prediction) the learning difficulties have been defined following a three-step procedure as previously
explained.
Although CA seemed to be a revolutionary theory, it soon became the subject of much discussion.
With reference to it, Wardhaugh (1970) severely criticized Lado’s CAH, defining it as the strong CAH
version, and additionally describing it as quite demanding and completely unrealistic: “at the very last,
this version demands of linguists that they have available a set of linguistic universals formulated
within a comprehensive linguistic theory which deals adequately with syntax, semantics, and
phonology. ... Does the linguist have available to him an overall contrastive system within which he
can relate the two languages in terms of mergers, splits, zeroes, over-differentiations, underdifferentiations, reinterpretations, and so on?” (Wardhaugh, 1970, pp. 125-126). Wardhaugh proposed
a new version of the CAH defined as the weak version. In Wardhaugh’s words, CA should not be used
a priori but during the process of foreign language learning where it should be primarily used for the
purpose of explaining errors that have been identified during the learning process. On the other hand,
some other authors claimed that both strong and weak versions should be viewed as a unique version of
the CAH. Therefore, Oller and Ziahosseiny proposed the so-called moderate version of CAH, defined
as follows: “The categorization of abstract and concrete patterns according to their perceived
similarities and differences is the basis for learning; therefore wherever patterns are minimally distinct
in form or meaning in one or more systems confusion may result.” (Oller &amp; Ziahosseiny, 1970, p. 186)
The moderate version of the CAH was proposed on the basis of the study of spelling errors in which
the authors concluded the following: English spelling proved to be more difficult for people whose
native language used a Roman script (French, Spanish), than for those who used a non-Roman script
(Arabic, Japanese). This conclusion was actually quite surprising, and in opposition to the CAH strong
version, which predicts more difficult acquisition of those features that are different in the two
languages in contrast. On the other hand, this conclusion has also revealed some important
observations as to the complexity of human learning, thus outlining that interference should not
necessarily be caused by different, but also by similar features of the two languages (interlingual and
intralangual errors). Such conclusions actually announced the development of the so-called Error
Analysis approach, being quite popular mainstream in recent years. As for the current status of CA, it
can be said that this theory has not achieved a huge success as initially expected. Over the period of the
last fifty years, CA has been criticized for the lack of reliability of CA predictions. As a consequence of
such a situation, the CA approach has been largely disregarded from a standard practice of foreign
language teaching. Nevertheless, there are some recent studies that rely heavily on what was at the core
Ellis argues that negative transfer occurs when the learner’s first language is one of the sources of error in learner language,
whereas positive transfer occurs when the learner’s L1 facilitates L2 acquisition (Ellis, 1997, p. 51).
4

181

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

of contrastive analysis. Callies, for example, in his study of the tough-movement in German and
English, combines contrastive analysis with the Markedness Differential Hypothesis (MDH) postulated
by Eckman (1977), which claims that L1 structures that are different from L2 structures and
typologically more marked will not be transferred, whereas those L1 structures that are different from
L2 structures and typologically less marked are more likely to be transferred (Callies, 2008, p. 37).5 We
can predict, on the basis of typological features, the order and difficulty of linguistic features in the
acquisition process: less marked structures will be acquired first and without difficulty, while more
marked structures will be acquired later or with greater difficulty. In other words, the MDH identifies
potential difficulties in the L2 learning process not merely on the basis of similarities and differences
derived from a contrastive analysis (CA) of two languages (as in traditional CA), but through a
combination of the concepts of typological markedness and cross-linguistic influence (Callies, 2008, p.
37). This is in accordance with the claim that there are cognitive constraints that govern the transfer of
L1 knowledge. Two of these constraints are learners’ perceptions of what is transferable and learners’
stage of development. Learners themselves are able to perceive some structures in their L1 as more
basic (less marked or more universal) and others as more unique to their own language (more marked).
They are more willing to transfer those structures that they perceive as basic than those that they
perceive as unique to their L1 (Ellis, 1997, p. 53). From Callies’ study we can see that contrastive
analysis has been recycled after a long period of hibernation, albeit combined with the new scientific
insights into the nature of foreign or second language acquisition.
There is no doubt that CA has revealed some important facts as to the complexity of language learning,
therefore remaining an available technique which can be used (in whichever form appropriate) for the
purpose of explaining interference, whenever such explanations might be required. We are of the
opinion that it is university level students of English that can greatly benefit from such contrastive
explanations.

Methods
Research Design
This study is defined as a combination of action research and a quasi-experimental pre-test – (delayed)
post-test control – treatment group (Mackey &amp; Gass, 2011). A mixed methodological approach has
been chosen due to the following reasons. According to Mertens, action research is the research ‘that is
done by teachers for themselves. It is truly a systematic inquiry into one’s own practice.’ (Mertens,
2012, p. 4) Since the research of this paper was primarily initiated by the lecturer and the teaching
assistant with the express purpose of reviewing our own teaching practice, our research has the
characteristics of action research. However, we wanted to create an experimental and a control group in
order to strengthen the methodological framework, and since action research does not usually imply the
creation of such groups, nor does it imply the questioning of a hypothesis statement, the action research
was additionally designed as a quasi-experimental pre-test - (delayed) post-test control-treatment
group.6 The quasi-experimental design has been selected due to inability to employ randomly selected

5

Eckman, F. (1977). Markedness and the contrastive analysis hypothesis. Language Learning, 27, 315-330, as cited in
Callies.
Tough-movement is a uniform cross-linguistic phenomenon because it explicitly indicates topicalisation of the raised NP. In
spite of the fact that this phenomenon is universal, the formal linguistic means with which their function is expressed vary
from language to language (Callies, 2008).
6 “In an action research project you are not trying to prove anything. You are not comparing one thing to another to determine
the best possible thing. Also, there are no experimental or control groups, independent or dependent variables, or hypotheses
to be supported. The goal is simply to understand. As an action researcher you are creating a series of snapshots in various
forms and in various places to help us understand exactly what is going on.” (Johnson, 2005, p. 25)

182

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

sampling, which is one of the key features of a pure experiment.7 Randomly selected sampling could
not be employed, since the research took place during the regular teaching process, and therefore a
non-random method of sampling was used. The research was done with two intact classes, one being
defined as a control, another as a treatment group.8
Moreover, for the purpose of research, independent and dependent variables were also defined. A
common teaching practice (teaching English grammar without contrastive input) was considered the
independent variable, whereas a newly introduced teaching method (presentation of contrastive
analysis input) was considered the dependent variable. Furthermore, for the purpose of strengthening
the validity of the research, a special focus was also given to the analysis of extraneous variables, as
will be explained in the following section.9
Participants
The participants in the research were all the full-time second-year students (50), a lecturer (1) and a
teaching assistant (1). The students were the subject of the research while the lecturer and the teaching
assistant were the facilitators of the research. In order to identify general characteristics of the students
relevant for the validity of the study, prior to the pre-testing phase the following extraneous variables
were analysed: age, high-school profile, enrolment status, attending school in English-speaking
countries, spending more than six months in English-speaking countries, additional English language
learning activities (commercial English courses/private classes) and the most common practice of
studying grammar. The data were collected by means of a questionnaire, jointly created by the lecturer
and the teaching assistant. The results have been summarized in the following figures:

“Randomization is usually viewed as one of the hallmarks of experimental research. Design types can range from truly
experimental (with random assignment) to what is known as quasi-experimental (without random assignment).” (Mackey &amp;
Gass, 2005, p. 146)
8 “However, there are situations when randomization of individuals may not be feasible. For example, in second
language research we often need to use intact classes for our studies, and in these cases the participants cannot be randomly
assigned to one of the experimental or control groups. Intact classes are commonly and often by necessity used in research for
the sake of convenience.” (Mackey &amp; Gass, 2011, p. 142)
9 Strengthening the validity of the research is “an indication of accuracy in terms of the extent to which a research conclusion
corresponds with reality.” (White &amp; McBurney, 2012, p. 143)
“Extraneous variable: Independent variables that are not related to the purpose of the study, but may affect the dependent
variable are termed extraneous variables. (...) Whatever effect is noticed on dependent variable as a result of extraneous
variable(s) is technically described as an ‘experimental error’. A study must always be so designated that the effect upon the
dependent variable is attributed entirely to the independent variable(s), and not to some extraneous variable or variables.”
(Kothari, 2004, p. 34)
7

183

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

4% 2%

1986

4%
2%

8%

1989

16%
16%

Grammar
School

1990
1991

56%

1992

Vocation
al School

92%

1993

Figure 1. Age of students

Figure 2. High School Profile

1st
time
2nd
time
3rd
time

4% 0%
96%

Figure 3. Enrolment Status

Figure 4. Additional English Language Activities
(Commercial Courses)

0%

20%
No

Yes
80%

Yes

No

100%
Figure 5. Additional English Language Activities
(Private Classes)

Figure 6. Consulting Senior Fellow Students in
Studying Grammar

17%
12%

Yes
No

50%

33%

Internet Sources
- online
grammar
exercises
Cambridge
Grammar of
English

88%
Figure 7. Use of Additional Grammar Literature
commonly used
grammar sources (additional literature)

2%
184
No
98%

Yes

Figure 8. The most

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

2%
No
98%

Yes

Figure 9. Spending more than 6 months in
school in English-speaking
English-speaking countries

Figure 10. Attending

countries

Therefore, the general characteristics of the second year students can be summarized as follows: 56%
of the students are at the age of 20. 92% graduated from Grammar High School. 96% enrolled in the
second year of study for the first time. None of the students takes any additional learning activity in
parallel with studying (commercial English courses/private classes). 20% consult senior fellow students
in studying grammar. 12% use additional grammar literature, with Cambridge Grammar of English
being the most frequently used (50%). Only 2% of the students spent more than six months in Englishspeaking countries (one academic year).

Materials
During the research five kinds of materials were used: a questionnaire (1) (already explained in
Participants Section), two tests (pre-testing and post-testing phases), supporting teaching material
(treatment phase) comprising the handouts summarizing contrastive rules (3) and the translation
exercise handout (1). All the materials were jointly produced by the lecturer and the teaching assistant.
During the pre-testing and post-testing phases the testing method was employed with the test being a
key instrument of the research. The first test (henceforth Test 1) was designed to test the background
knowledge of the students in terms of assessing their translation competence (from Bosnian into
English). Test 1 consisted of three sets of sentences written in Bosnian (12 sentences/total), focusing on
the translation of the main verbs (verb phrases). Each set of sentences was selected following the wellknown contrastive differences between Bosnian and English (Dubravčić, 1985; Mihailović, 1985;
Riđanović, 2007; Riđanović, 2012). These sets of sentences were limited to the translation of verb
phrases in Bosnian conditional sentences (potential and hypothetical condition) (2), the translation of
verb phrases in Bosnian passive sentences (2), and the translation of verb phrases in Bosnian Perfect
Tense (6)/Present Tense (2) sentences.10 After the pre-testing data had been collected, additional
teaching material (henceforth treatment material) as well as the second test (henceforth Test 2) were
produced. Test 2 was distributed during the (delayed) post-testing phase.
Procedure

10

The figures in brackets indicate the exact number of examples in particular sets of sentences.

185

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

The overall research took place during the regular teaching process (practical grammar classes). The
second year students attend practical grammar classes divided into two groups. During the first week of
the 2013/2014 academic year (winter semester), the data as to the general characteristics of the students
(extraneous variable analysis) were collected and analysed.
The pre-testing phase took place in the third week, before any lectures relevant for the purpose of
translation were delivered. The students were not previously informed about the task, nor were they
given any additional instructions during the completion of the task. The time for the pre-testing task
was 45 minutes.
Following the pre-testing results, the two groups of students were classified as a control and a
treatment group. The group that demonstrated weaker results was considered the treatment group,
whereas the group that achieved better results was defined as the control group. After the groups had
been established and the pre-testing data had been analysed, the supporting teaching material
(treatment phase) and Test 2 (post-testing phase) were produced.
Taking into account that the treatment material consists of two kinds of handouts, it is important to
outline the following: the treatment material was not presented during the lectures, but only during the
practical classes. In addition, the handouts summarizing contrastive rules were delivered only to the
treatment group of students, while the translation exercise handout was distributed to both groups
(treatment/control). Moreover, the handouts presented to the treatment group were not handed in to the
students for the purpose of avoiding their potential distribution (copying) among the students of the
treatment and the control group. The presentation of the contrastive rules was done as follows: using
the pre-testing examples, the teaching assistant would first write an example on the blackboard, at the
same time explaining the contrastive differences in terms of the structure of the verb phrase in Bosnian
and English. After all the examples had been presented, the students were given a translation exercise
handout and were asked to translate the sentences into English. During the translation, the students
were required to identify the main verb in the Bosnian sentence, briefly describe the verb phrase
(structure, tense, aspect, voice) and justify their translation choice recalling the rules previously
presented.
On the other hand, the control group was not exposed to the presentation of the contrastive rules. The
students were given the translation exercise handout and were asked to translate the sentences
immediately. In a case where the student provided a correct answer, no further discussion was initiated.
If a student faced a problem in translation, the elicitation of a correct answer was done through
explanations as to the use of English tenses.
A delayed post-testing was done in the first week of summer semester. Just like the pre-testing, the
post-testing was not previously announced to the students, nor were additional instructions given
during the task completion. The time for the post-testing task was 45 minutes. After the post-testing
phase, the findings were compared to the pre-testing results and final conclusion remarks were made.
For the purpose of the pre-testing and post-testing analysis, the three categories of answers were
defined: target translation (TT), descriptive translation (DT) and erroneous translation (ET). The
target translation was considered a correct translation realized by the use of a target verb phrase
structure (tense). The descriptive translation was considered a translation realized by the use of those
verbal tenses that do not significantly affect the meaning of a sentence. The erroneous translation was
considered an incorrect translation caused by an inappropriate use of the verbal tense that significantly
affects the meaning of a sentence.

Results and discussion

186

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Pre-testing
Since the research was divided into four phases (extraneous variable analysis, pre-testing, treatment
and (delayed) post-testing), and since the extraneous variable analysis has already been presented in
this paper (see Participants Section), in the following paragraphs we will discuss the results obtained
during the remaining phases of the research, focusing first on the pre-testing phase. The pre-testing
findings are summarized in Table (1):
Table 1. An overview of pre-testing findings
No

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

Sentence
s
(includin
g target
translatio
n (TT))
Da imam
novca,
kupio bih
novi
kompjuter
.
(If I had
money, I
would
buy a new
computer.
)
Da sam
znala da
dolaziš,
ostala bih
kod kuće.
(If I had
known
you were
coming, I
would
have
stayed at
home.)
Ovaj
muzej je
izgrađen
prije tri
godine.
(The
museum
was built
three
years
ago.)
Ovaj
muzej se
gradio tri
godine.
(This
museum
was being
built for
three
years.)
Upravo je
stigla u
London.
(She has
just
arrived in
London.)
Vozio
sam
motor
samo
jednom.

Bosnian

GROUP 1 (25 students)
TT
DT
ET
n
%
n % n
%

GROUP 2 (25 students)
TT
DT
ET
n
% n %
n
%

BOTH GROUPS
DT
ET
n % n
%

n

Total
n
%

Conditiona
l
(potential)

16

64

0

0

9

3
6

18

7
2

0

0

7

2
8

34

68

0

0

16

32

50

10
0

Conditiona
l
(hypotheti
cal)

6

24

0

0

1
9

7
6

3

1
2

0

0

22

8
8

9

18

0

0

41

82

50

10
0

Bosnian
biti passive

13

52

0

0

1
2

4
8

11

4
4

0

0

14

5
6

24

48

0

0

26

52

50

10
0

Bosnian
se-passive

11

44

0

0

1
4

5
6

4

1
6

0

0

21

8
4

15

30

0

0

35

70

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

TT
%

187

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

(I have
driven a
motorbike
only
once.)
Već sam
pročitala
tu knjigu.
(I have
already
read that
book.)
Živim u
Sarajevu
od 2010.
(I have
lived/hav
e been
living in
Sarajevo
since
2010)
Radim na
fakultetu
već 5
godina.
(I have
worked/h
ave been
working
at the
faculty
for 5
years.)
Bio sam u
Americi
tri puta.
(I have
been to
America
three
times.)
Nisam ga
vidio ove
sedmice.
(I have
not seen
him this
week.)
Jesi li
vidio mog
asistenta
jutros?
(Have
you seen
my
assistant
this
morning?
)
Total

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

Present
Tense

16

64

0

0

9

3
6

9

3
6

0

0

16

6
4

25

50

0

0

25

50

50

10
0

Present
Tense

15

60

0

0

1
0

4
0

12

4
8

0

0

13

5
2

27

54

0

0

23

46

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

21

84

0

0

4

1
6

18

7
2

0

0

7

2
8

39

78

0

0

11

22

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

22
3

74

0

0

7
7

2
6

20
0

6
7

0

0

10
0

3
3

42
3

70,5
0

0

0

17
7

29,5
0

60
0

10
0

The analysis of the pre-testing findings has revealed the following: As shown in Table (1), the same
examples appeared to be more or less equally problematic for both groups of students. In addition, the
translation difficulty can be defined as strictly an erroneous translation since no cases of descriptive
translations were confirmed. An additional in-depth analysis of the pre-testing findings has shown that,
compared to Group 1, Group 2 demonstrated weaker results and was therefore defined as the treatment
group. An overview of pre-testing findings per groups is given below:

188

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

26%

TT

0%

33%

TT
DT

DT
74%

ET

Figure 11. Pre-testing Results (TT, DT and ET
Control Group)

0%

67%

ET

Figure 12. Pre-testing Results (TT, DT and ET
Treatment Group)

The Translation of Bosnian Conditional Sentences
The translation of Bosnian conditional sentences into English turned out to be quite problematic. The
errors were made in terms of an inappropriate choice of the tense form of the main verb appearing in
the English subordinate if-clause (Bosnian ako/da - clauses). Therefore, 32% of students translated the
example Da imam novca, kupio bih novi kompjuter (potential condition) by using the Present Simple
form of the main verb in the subordinate clause, cf. *If I have money I would buy a new computer
(instead of If I had money, ...). The same error (but having a much higher percentage) was identified in
the case of Da sam znala da dolaziš, ostala bih kod kuće (hypothetical condition). 82% of students
translated the sentence by choosing the Past Tense form of the main verb in the subordinate clause, cf.
*If I knew you were coming I would have stayed at home (instead of If I had known ...). Taking into
account that the main verbs in Bosnian subordinate clauses appear in the Present (potential condition)
and the Perfect tense (hypothetical condition), it becomes clear that the errors were made due to the
negative transfer from the source into the target language, cf. imam/1.sg.present &gt; have/1.sg.present,
sam znala/1.sg.past &gt; knew/1.sg. past.
The Translation of Bosnian Passive Sentences
Before we proceed with the analysis of the translation of Bosnian passive sentences, it is important to
outline the following: Compared to English, Bosnian has two different structures of passive verb
phrases. The first one is known as biti-passive or jesam-passive11. This type of Bosnian passive is
formed by the proper enclitic form of the present/future of the auxiliary biti (Eng. be) and the passive
verbal adjective. A distinctive feature of the Bosnian biti-passive verb phrase is that “the present form
of the auxiliary jesam is used to form the passive past tense”, which means that this auxiliary cannot be
used to form the Bosnian present tense passive verb phrase (Riđanović, 2012, p. 356). The example of
biti-passive verb phrase in the past tense would be Ovaj muzej je izgrađen prije tri godine/This museum
was built three years ago, in which the passive verb phrase is formed by the present enclitic form of the
auxiliary biti &gt; jesam &gt; je + passive verbal adjective izgrađen (Eng. built). On the other hand, the
Bosnian se-passive can take the present, past and future tense forms. The example of the se-passive
verb phrase in the past tense would be as follows: Ovaj muzej se izgradio za tri godine/This museum
was built over a period of three years, in which the passive verb phrase is formed by the passive se and
the imperfective past form of the main verb izgraditi &gt; izgradio (Eng. built). As Riđanović points out,
the key difference between biti and se passive verb phrases is as follows: “In sentences with
imperfective predicate verbs, the se passive is generally preferred, in all tenses and moods, over the
form with passive verbal adjective. (...) On the other hand, if the predicate is realized with a perfective
verb, we usually employ the jesam passive.” (Riđanović, 2012, p. 280)
As it is called by some linguists, cf. Riđanović (2012). For the purpose of a brief illustration of Bosnian passive verb
phrases we will use the term biti-passive.
11

189

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

The analysis of the translation of Bosnian passive sentences has revealed a high level of errors with
both structures of passive verb phrases. Here it is important to outline that the students were restricted
to the translation of the two Bosnian sentences containing the passive past tense verb phrase, one being
realized as the biti-passive, another as the se-passive sentence. In addition, for the purpose of a precise
illustration of the past time reference the adverbials prije tri godine/three years ago and tri godine/for
three years were also included.
The biti-passive sentence Ovaj muzej je izgrađen prije tri godine was incorrectly translated by 52% of
students as *This museum is built three years ago, while the remaining 48% offered a proper
translation This museum was built three years ago. The error made is a consequence of the negative
transfer from the source language, i.e. the direct translation of the present enclitic form je by the same
(but inappropriate) Present Simple Tense form of the verb be &gt; is in English.
On the other hand, the se-passive sentence Ovaj muzej se gradio tri godine was correctly translated by
30% of students as This museum was being built for three years, whereas the incorrect translation was
offered by 70% of students. 42 % (out of 70%) used the Present Perfect form of the passive verb phrase
as in *This museum has been built for three years, whereas the remaining 58% used the Present Simple
Tense form of the passive verb phrase, as in *This museum is built for three years. The offered
translation solutions were considered an error, since the choice of the tenses does not reflect the proper
time reference (past), thereby significantly affecting the original meaning of the sentence (cf. the
museum is still being built).
The Translation of Bosnian Perfect Tense/Present Tense sentences
Before we take a look at the pre-testing findings, we will first mention a few important facts as to the
selection of Bosnian sentences offered for testing the use of the English Present Perfect. First of all, it
is important to outline that the English Present Perfect does not have its corresponding tense in
Bosnian. Therefore it is not surprising that understanding the basic concept of this tense, as well as
mastering its use for the sake of translation (in particular from Bosnian into English) is usually quite a
problematic issue for Bosnian learners of English. In other words, Bosnian sentences containing the
main verb in the Perfect Tense are usually translated into English by the Past Simple Tense. Such a
situation is completely justified in cases where the translation by the Past Simple Tense is the only
available choice, as in Sreo sam je juče &gt; I met her yesterday. However, Bosnian Perfect Tense
sentences sometimes may need to be translated by the Present Perfect Tense, e.g. Upravo je stigla u
London/ She has just arrived in London. Moreover, there are some cases in which Bosnian Present
Tense sentences require the English Present Perfect, e.g. Živim u Sarajevu od 2010/I have lived in
Sarajevo since 2010. In addition, the use of the Present Perfect Tense differs in BrE and AmE. As is
widely documented in the linguistic literature, the main verbs appearing in sentences containing
adverbs such as just, ever, never, already, yet (signalling the use of the Present Perfect Tense in BrE)
are frequently realized in AmE by the Past Simple Tense (Hundt &amp; Smith, 2009; Žetko, 2004; Žetko,
2010). This difference is explained by different cognitive processing of native (AmE and BrE)
speakers, i.e. a different perception of the time of an action expressed by the main verb. As pointed out
by Žetko “the difference between the two variants occurs because different conceptualizations are
possible. The BrE speaker conceptualizes just as almost reaching to, and therefore locates the situation
in a period that leads up to it and employs the present perfect. The AmE speaker, on the other hand,
conceptualizes just as lying completely before to, and therefore locates a situation in a period that lies
wholly before to and thus uses the preterit.” (Žetko, 2004, p. 520)

190

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

On the other hand, in the case of some other adverbials such as since + time expression and for + time
expression, the grammar books prescribe the use of the Present Perfect in AmE and BrE, cf. I have not
seen him since last week or I have lived in Sarajevo for 10 years.
In order to test the use of the English Present Perfect in translation, we employed the following criteria:
First of all, the examples of Bosnian Perfect/Present Tense sentences without adverbials such as Donio
sam konačnu odluku/I have made a final decision were disregarded, since we believe that at this stage
the students should first be introduced to the basic explanations as to the contrastive differences
between Bosnian and English through the systematization of typical Bosnian adverbials signalling the
use of the Present Perfect Tense.12 The students were offered the sentences containing the main verbs
in the Bosnian Perfect/Present Tense including adverbials, as follows:
a) upravo &gt; just, već &gt; already , signalling the perfect of recent past use of the Present Perfect Tense;
b) samo jednom &gt; only once, signalling the experiential use of the Present Perfect Tense;
c) već (for) + time expression and od (since) + time expression , signalling the continuative use of the
Present Perfect Tense (Huddleston and Pullum 2002: 141-146).13
The analysis of the pre-testing findings has revealed the following observations: First of all, the most
common errors were identified in the case of the Bosnian sentences containing the main verb in the
Present Tense (such as živim/live, radim/work, non-perfective, progressive aspect) and adverbials
realized by preposition od/since + time expression (2010) and preposition već/for + time expression (5
godina/5 years). The sentence Živim u Sarajevu od 2010/I have lived in Sarajevo since 2010 was
incorrectly translated by 50% of students, whereas the sentence Radim na fakultetu već 5 godina /I
have worked at the faculty for 5 years was incorrectly translated by 46% of students. The error is a
consequence of the negative transfer from the source into the target language by which the Present
Tense forms of the Bosnian verbs živim/radim (Eng. live/work) were translated by the same (but not
appropriate) tense in English as *I live in Sarajevo since 2010/*I work at the faculty for five years.
Bearing in mind that the presence of the adverbials since/for + time expression explicitly highlights the
duration of an action rather than the general characteristics, the translation in which the Present Simple
Tense was used was considered incorrect.14 In addition, it is worth mentioning that the correct
translation was mostly done by the Present Perfect Progressive Tense (instead of the Present Perfect
Tense). Therefore, the sentence Živim u Sarajevu od 2010 was correctly translated by 50% of students.
16% (out of 50%) used the Present Perfect Tense, cf. I have lived in Sarajevo since 2010, while the
remaining 34% used the Present Perfect Progressive, cf. I have been living in Sarajevo since 2010. The
sentence Radim na fakultetu već pet godina was correctly translated by 54% of students. 13% used the
12

By selecting Bosnian sentences containing adverbials, our aim was not to focus exclusively on teaching the Present Perfect
through “adverbial-tense matching”, which is the most commonly used approach in many grammar books. Taking into
account that adverbials can rarely be linked to only one tense use (cf. I have lived in Sarajevo for three years (I still live in
Sarajevo) vs. I lived in Sarajevo for two years (but now I live in London)), as well as the fact that Bosnian learners experience
a lot of problems in terms of mastering this tense caused by the absence of a corresponding tense in Bosnian, the selection of
Bosnian sentences with adverbials should be viewed as an initial phase in teaching this tense for the purpose of clarification
the key concept of “merging” the past and the present time, being a typical feature of the English Present Perfect.
13 Huddleston and Pullum give the following classification of the Present Perfect in English:
The continuative perfect/universal (=states)
(1) She has lived in Berlin ever since she married.
The experiential perfect/existential (= occurrences within the time span up to now)
(2) His sister has been up Mont Blanc twice.
The resultative perfect (=change of state)
(3) She has broken her leg.
The perfect of recent past (=news announcements)
(8) She has recently/just been to Paris. (Huddleston &amp; Pullum, 2002, p. 141f).
The resultative use of the Present Perfect has been disregarded in this research strictly for pedagogical reasons (this use has
already been illustrated by Donio sam konačnu odluku &gt; I have made a final decision).
14 Expressing general characteristics is a typical feature of the English Present Simple Tense.

191

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

Present Perfect Tense, cf. I have worked at the faculty for five years, whereas 41% used the Present
Perfect Progressive, cf. I have been working at the faculty for five years.
Another error (although having a much lower percentage) was identified in the case of the following
example Nisam ga vidio ove sedmice/I have not seen him this week. 22% of students used the Past
Simple form of the main verb, cf. * I did not see him this week. Taking into account that the phrase this
week clearly indicates that the duration of the period is still ongoing, the use of the Past Simple Tense
was ruled out. As for the nature of the error made, it seems that the students were more focused on the
translation of the verb phrase, thus almost completely disregarding the meaning of the adverbial this
week and its impact on the action expressed by the main verb/translation.
In the end, it is worth mentioning that the Bosnian sentences containing the adverbials upravo/just,
već/already and samo jednom/only once were correctly translated by 100% of students. However, an
in-depth analysis has also revealed the following: although the target tense was the Present Perfect, in
some examples the students used the English Past Simple more frequently. Such translations were
considered correct due to the already mentioned frequent use of the Past Simple Tense in AmE. The
use of the Past Simple vs. the Present Perfect is summarized as follows. The example Upravo je stigla
u London was translated by 66% of students as She just arrived in London, while 34% used the Present
Perfect She has just arrived in London. The example Vozio sam motor samo jednom was translated by
78% of students as I drove a motorbike only once, while the remaining 22% used the Present Perfect as
in I have driven a motorbike only once. The example Bio sam u Americi tri puta was translated by 44%
of students as I was in America three times, while 46% used the Present Perfect I have been to America
three times. Finally Već sam pročitala tu knjigu was translated by 32% of students as I already read
that book, while the remaining 68% used the Present Perfect Tense, cf. I have already read that book.
However, since the students were not asked to explain their translation choices, it remained unclear
whether or not they were aware of a different use of the Present Perfect in AmE and BrE. This
observation was taken into consideration and was accordingly presented and explained during the
treatment phase.
Treatment Phase
During the treatment phase the handouts summarizing the contrastive rules were orally presented only
to the treatment group of students. Since the research procedure has already been explained earlier (see
Procedure Section), in this part we will briefly illustrate the content of the handouts presented to the
treatment group. The handout material was produced in accordance with the results of the pre-testing
findings.
Handout 1 – Translation of Bosnian Conditional Sentences (summary of contrastive rules)
Conditional
dependent clause
(Bosnian)
1) Da –clause
containing the
Present Simple
Tense form of the
main verb (Da
imam dovoljno
novca ...)
2) Kad-clause +
present conditional
(Kad bih imao
dovoljno novca)

192

Main clause
(Bosnian)
1) Present
conditional of
the main verb
(kupio bih
novo auto)
2) Present
conditional of
the main verb
(kupio bih nova
kola)

Conditional
dependent clause
(English)

Main Clause
(English)

Condition

Time
Reference

If - clause
containing the Past
Simple tense form
of the main verb (If
I had enough
money...)

Present
conditional of
the main verb
(would buy a
new car)

Open potential

Present

Translation
into English
BOS:
Da imam
dovoljno
novca, kupio
bih novo auto.

ENG:
If I had enough
money I would
buy a new car.

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Da-clause
containing the
Perfect Tense form
of the main verb
Da sam imala
dovoljno novca...

Present
conditional of
the main verb
(kupila bih
novo auto)

If - clause
containing the Past
Perfect Tense form
of the main verb (If
I had had enough
money...)

Past conditional
of the main
verb (would
have bought a
new car)

Unreal

Past

BOS:
Da sam imala
dovoljno
novca, kupila
bih novo auto.
ENG:
If I had had
enough money
I would have
bought a new
car.

Handout 2 – Translation of Bosnian Passive sentences (summary of contrastive rules)
Bosnian
Passive

Time
reference

Formation

Example

Bitipassive

Past

Ovaj muzej
je izgrađen
prije tri
godine.

Sepassive

Past

The Present form of the
auxiliary biti &gt; jesam
(enclitic forms) &gt;
je.sg/su/smo.pl + passive
verbal adjective (e.g.
graditi &gt; građen)
Se-passive + past form of
the main verb

Ovaj muzej
se gradio tri
godine.

Corresponding
English
translation
This museum was
built three years
ago.

This museum was
being built for
three years.

Formation

Time
reference

Past form of the
auxiliary verb be &gt;
was/were + passive
participle of the
main verb (build &gt;
built)
Past continuous
form of the verb be
&gt; was/were being +
passive participle of
the main verb (build
&gt; built)

Past

Past

193

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

Handout 3 – Translation of Bosnian Perfect/Present Tense sentences
(summary of contrastive rules)
BOSNIAN

Example

Adverbial

English
Corresponding
Tense
AmE: Past Simple
Tense (more
frequently) and
Present Perfect Tense
(less frequently)
BrE: Present Perfect
(most frequently)
resultative use)

English Corresponding
Adverbials

Translation

Perfect Tense &gt;
auxiliary verb
jesam (enclitic
form) + active
verbal adjective

Sam stigla,
sam vozio

Upravo, samo
jednom, već,
nedavno,

Upravo &gt; just, samo
jednom &gt; only once, već
&gt; already

Jutros, ove
sedmice, danas

Present Perfect Tense

Jutros &gt; this morning,
ove sedmice &gt; this week,
danas today

Da li si
vidio

Jutros, ove
sedmice, danas

Present Perfect Tense

Jutros &gt; this morning,
ove sedmice &gt; this week,
danas today

Živim,
radim

Od + time
expression (eg.
od 1992.), već +
time expression
(e.g. već deset
godina), do sada

Present Perfect
(continuous use)

Od + time expression &gt;
since + time expression;
već + time expression &gt;
for + time expression, do
sada &gt; so far, up to now

BOS: Upravo
sam stigla u
London.
BrE:
I have just
arrived in
London.
AmE:
I just arrived in
London.
BOS:
Nisam ga vidio
ove sedmice.
BrE/AmE:
I have not seen
him this week.
(NOTE: this
week is still
ongoing)
BOS:
Da li si vidio
mog asistenta
jutros?
BrE/AmE:
Have you seen
my assistant this
morning?
(it is still
morning)
NOTE:
I did not see him
this morning (it
is already
afternoon or
evening)
BOS:
Živim ovdje od
1992. godine.
AmE and BrE:
I have lived here
from 1992.

Perfect Tense

Vidio sam
(ga),
Nisam ga
vidio

Perfect Tense
(Questions)

Present Tense &gt;
verb infinitive
base + present
tense suffixes (m, -š, -i/-a/-e, mo, -te, -ju/-u)

Delayed Post-testing
The delayed post-testing phase took place in the first week of summer semester (one month
after the completion of winter semester). During the practical grammar classes, the students
were asked to do the translation test (Test 2). The test comprised the same number of
sentences (12), but offered different examples. An overview of delayed post-testing findings is
given in Table (3):

194

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Table 2. An overview of delayed post-testing findings
N
o

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

Sentences
(including
target
translatio
n (TT))
Da imam
problem,
razgovaral
a bih sa
svojom
majkom.
(If I had a
problem, I
would talk
to my
mother.)
Da nisi bio
tako lijen,
položio bi
taj ispit.
(If you
hadn’t
been so
lazy, you
would
have
passed the
exam.)
Taj
projekat je
završen
prije pet
godina.
(That
project was
completed
five years
ago.)
Ta cesta se
popravljala
pet godina.
(That road
was being
repaired
for five
years.)
Upravo
sam
završila
zadaću.
I have just
finished
my
homework.
(BrE)/I just
finished
my
homework.
(AmE)
Samo
jednom
sam bila u
Engleskoj.
I have been
to England
only once.
(BrE) /I
was in
England
only once.
(AmE)
Već sam
čula tu
priču.
I have
already
heard that
story.

CONTROL GROUP (25
students)
TT
DT
ET

Bosnian

TREATMENT GROUP (25
students)
TT
DT
ET

BOTH GROUPS
TT

DT

ET

Total

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

n

%

Conditiona
l
(potential)

14

56

0

0

1
1

4
4

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

39

78

0

0

1
1

22

50

10
0

Conditiona
l
(hypothetic
al)

7

28

0

0

1
8

7
2

22

88

0

0

3

1
2

29

58

0

0

2
1

42

50

10
0

Bosnian
biti passive

11

44

0

0

1
4

5
6

21

84

0

0

4

1
6

32

64

0

0

1
8

36

50

10
0

Bosnian
se-passive

12

48

0

0

1
3

5
2

23

92

0

0

2

8

35

70

0

0

1
5

30

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

195

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

8.

9.

10
.

11
.

12
.

(BrE) /I
already
heard that
story.
(AmE)
Damir uči
njemački
od 2012.
Damir has
studied/has
been
studying
German
since 2012.
Ona spava
već tri sata.
She has
slept/has
been
sleeping
for three
hours.
On je
pobijedio
sedam
puta.
He has
won seven
times.
(BrE) /He
won seven
times
(AmE)
Nisam
dobio
nikakav
mail od
njega ove
sedmice.
I have not
got any
email from
him this
week.
Jesi li
jutros
razgovaral
a sa
profesorom
?
Have you
talked to
the
professor
this
morning?/
Did you
talk to the
professor
this
morning?15
Total

Present
Tense

12

48

0

0

1
3

5
2

20

80

0

0

5

2
9

32

64

0

0

1
8

36

50

10
0

Present
Tense

16

64

0

0

9

3
6

21

84

0

0

4

1
6

37

74

0

0

1
3

26

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

22

88

0

0

3

1
2

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

47

94

0

0

3

6

50

10
0

Perfect
Tense

25

10
0

0

0

0

25

10
0

0

0

0

0

50

100

0

0

0

0

50

10
0

21
9

73

0

0

8
1

28
2

94

0

0

1
8

6

50
1

83,5
0

0

0

9
9

16,5
0

60
0

10
0

2
7

An overview of post-testing findings per groups would be as illustrated in the following figures:

15

In the case of different time orientation.

27%

196

0%

TT
73%

DT
ET

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Figure 13. Post-testing results (TT, ET and DT - Control Group)

0%6%

TT
DT
ET

94%
Figure 14. Post-testing results (TT, ET and DT - Treatment Group)

The findings have revealed the following: while the treatment group has demonstrated a significant
improvement, the control group has shown even slightly weaker results compared to the pre-testing
findings. In other words, the total of ET for the control group during the pre-testing was 26%, which
has been increased by 1% in the post-testing phase. In addition, a detailed analysis of post-testing
findings (control group) has revealed the following: the pre-testing example (potential condition) Da
imam novca kupio bih novi kompjuter was incorrectly translated by 36% of students.16 On the other
hand, the post-testing example expressing the same kind of condition Da imam problem, razgovarala
bih sa svojom majkom was incorrectly translated by 44% of students *If I have a problem, I would talk
to my mother. The pre-testing example (hypothetical condition) Da sam znala da dolaziš kupila bih
novi kompjuter was incorrectly translated by 76% of the students, whereas the post-testing example Da
nisi bio tako lijen, položio bi taj ispit was incorrectly translated by 72% of students, *If you were not so
lazy, you would have passed the exam. The example of the Bosnian biti-passive sentence (pre-testing
example) Ovaj muzej je izgrađen prije tri godine was incorrectly translated by 48% of students. The
post-testing example Taj projekat je završen prije pet godina was incorrectly translated by 56% of
students, *That project is finished five years ago. The pre-testing example of the Bosnian se-passive
Ovaj muzej se gradio tri godine was incorrectly translated by 56% of students, whereas the post-testing
example Ta cesta se popravljala pet godina was incorrectly translated by 52% of the students, *That
road is being built for five years. When it comes to the translation of Bosnian sentences containing the
main verb in the present tense, the results for the control group are the following: during the pre-testing
phase, the example Živim u Sarajevu od 2010 was incorrectly translated by 36% of students, while
Radim na fakultetu već pet godina was incorrectly translated by 40%. The post-testing example Damir
uči njemački od 2012 was incorrectly translated by 52% of students as *Damir studies German since
2012, whereas Ona spava već tri sata was incorrectly translated by 36%, cf. *She sleeps for three
hours. The only slight improvement has been confirmed in the translation of the Bosnian sentences
containing the time expression ove sedmice/this week. Compared to the pre-testing phase in which the
example Nisam ga vidio ove sedmice was incorrectly translated by 16% of students, the post-testing
example Nisam dobio nikakav mail od njega ove sedmice was incorrectly translated by 12 %, cf. *I did
not get any email from him this week. As for the translation of the Bosnian sentences containing
adverbials već/already, upravo/just, samo jednom/only once, tri puta/three times, sedam puta/seven
16

Out of 25/100 % students - control group. See Table (1): An overview of pre-testing findings.

197

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

times, 100% of students of the control group translated the sentences correctly, but with an increased
use of the Past Simple Tense. A parallel in terms of an overview of the use of the Past Simple tense in
pre-testing and post-testing phase is given in the following table:
Table 3. An overview of pre-testing and post-testing findings in translation of Bosnian sentences
containing adverbs signalling the use of Past Tense in AmE – control group.
Example

Testing
Example

Past
Tense

Upravo je stigla
u London
Upravo
sam
završila zadaću

Pre-testing

Vozio
sam
motor
samo
jednom
Samo jednom
sam
bila
u
Engleskoj.
Već
sam
pročitala
tu
knjigu.
Već sam čula tu
priču.
Bio
sam
u
Americi tri puta.

Pre-testing

She just arrived
in London
I
have
just
finished
my
homework.
I
drove
a
motorbike only
once.
I was in England
only once. .

On je pobijedio
sedam puta.

Posttesting

Posttesting

Simple

Percentage
(out of 25 students
(100%)
80%
82%

72%

80%

Pre-testing

I already read
that book.

40%

Posttesting
Pre-testing

I already heard
that story.
I was in America
three times.

45%

Posttesting

He won seven
times.

50%

48%

Present
Tense

Perfect

She
has
just
arrived in London
She
has
just
arrived in London.

Percentage
(out of 25 students
(100%)
20%
18%

I have driven a
motorbike
only
once.
I have been to
England
only
once.
I have already
read that book.

28%

I have already
heard that story.
I have been to
America
three
times.
He has won seven
times.

55%

20%

60%

52%

50%

On the other hand, the post-testing findings of the treatment group have revealed a significant
improvement in translation compared to the pre-testing, summarized as follows: during the pre-testing
phase the example of the Bosnian conditional sentence expressing a potential condition Da imam novca
kupio bih novi kompjuter was incorrectly translated by 28% of students, while the post-testing example
Da imam problem, razgovarala bih sa svojom majkom was translated correctly by 100% of students, If
I had a problem, I would talk to my mother. The pre-testing example of the Bosnian conditional
sentence expressing a hypothetical condition Da sam znala da dolaziš, sačekala bih te kod kuće was
incorrectly translated by 88% of students, whereas the post-testing example Da nisi bio tako lijen,
položio bi taj ispit was incorrectly translated only by 12% of students (*If you were not so lazy, you
would have passed the exam). The pre-testing example of the Bosnian biti-passive Ovaj muzej je
izgrađen prije tri godine was incorrectly translated by 56% of students, whereas only 16% of students
incorrectly translated the post-testing example Taj projekat je završen prije pet godina (*That project is
finished five years ago). The pre-testing example of the Bosnian se-passive Ovaj muzej se gradio tri
godine was incorrectly translated by 84% of students. The post-testing example Ta cesta se popravljala
tri godine was incorrectly translated only by 8% of students (*That road is being built for three years).
The translation findings of the Bosnian sentences containing the main verb in the present tense and
adverbials od/since + time expression and već/for + time expressions have also revealed an immense
improvement. While the pre-testing example Živim u Sarajevu od 2010 was incorrectly translated by
64% of students, the post-testing example Damir uči njemački od 2012 was incorrectly translated only
by 20% (*Damir studies German since 2012). In addition, the pre-testing example Radim na fakultetu
već pet godina was incorrectly translated by 52% of students, whereas the post-testing example Ona
spava već tri sata was incorrectly translated by 16% of students (*She sleeps for three hours). The pre198

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

testing example containing adverbial ove sedmice/this week Nisam ga vidio ove sedmice was
incorrectly translated by 28% of students, whereas no incorrect translation was confirmed with the
post-testing example. As for the examples containing adverbials već/just, samo jednom/once,
upravo/already and sedam puta/seven times, all the examples were translated correctly by 100 % of
students. In addition, compared to the control group, the treatment group of students more frequently
used the Present Perfect Tense in translation, which was usually accompanied by a short comment on a
potential (correct) use of the Past Tense as an American variant. A summary of the translation per
percentage is given in Table (4):
Table 4. An Overview of pre-testing and post-testing findings in translation of Bosnian sentences
containing adverbs signalling the use of Past Tense in AmE – treatment group
Example

Testing
Example

Past
Tense

Upravo
je
stigla
u
London
Upravo sam
završila
zadaću
Vozio
sam
motor
samo
jednom
Samo jednom
sam bila u
Engleskoj.
Već
sam
pročitala
tu
knjigu.
Već sam čula
tu priču.
Bio sam u
Americi
tri
puta.
On
je
pobijedio
sedam puta.

Pretesting

She just arrived
in London

Posttesting

I just finished
my homework.

2%

Pretesting

84%

Posttesting

I
drove
a
motorbike only
once.
I was in England
only once.

Pretesting

I already read
that book.

24%

Posttesting
Pretesting

I already heard
that story.
I
was
in
America three
times.
He won seven
times.

10%

Posttesting

Simple

Percentage
(out
of
25
students (100%)
52%

20%

40%

10%

Present Perfect
Tense
She has just
arrived
in
London
I
have
just
finished
my
homework.
I have driven a
motorbike only
once.
I have been to
England
only
once.
I have already
read that book.
I have already
heard that story.
I have been to
America three
times.
He has won
seven times.

Percentage
(out of 25 students
(100%)
48 %

88%

6%

80%

76%

90%
60%

90%

Conclusion
In conclusion, the research has revealed that the use of contrastive analysis in teaching English as a
foreign language at university level can be viewed as a valuable technique in assisting students to
significantly reduce interfering effects, thus improving their grammar and translation competence.
Taking into account that the current grammar syllabi are focused on the description of the target
language, the results of the research have also highlighted the importance of the revision of the existing
syllabi in terms of an inclusion of a contrastive module within each undergraduate grammar course,
thereby creating a solid basis for more successful transfer of structural knowledge into the actual
language use.
References

199

�The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level

Callies, M. (2008). Argument Realisation and Information Packaging in Tough- Movement
Constructions: A Learner-Corpus-Based Investigation. In
Danuta Gabrys-Barker (Ed.),
Morphosyntactic Issues in Second
Language Acquisition (pp. 29-46). Clevedon, Buffalo,
Toronto:
Multilingual Matters.
Filipović, Rudolf (Ed.). (1985). Chapters in Serbo-Croatian –English Contrastive
Zagreb: Institute of Linguistics.
Gass, Susan M., &amp; Selinker, Larry (2008). Second Language Acquisition – An
Course. 3rd edition. New York and London: Routledge.

Grammar.

Introductory

Dubravčić, Maja (1985). A Contrastive Analysis of the English Present Perfect and
Its
SerboCroatian Correspondents. In Rudolf Filipović (Ed.),
Chapters
in
Serbo-Croatian
English Contrastive Grammar (pp. 247- 283). Zagreb: Institute of Linguistics.
Ellis, Rod (1997). Second Language Acquisition. Oxford: Oxford University

Press.

Huddleston, Rodney, &amp; Pullum, Geoffrey K. (2002). The Cambridge Grammar of
Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

the

English

Hundt, Marianne, &amp; Smith, Nicholas (2009). The Present Perfect in American and
English: Has there been any change recently? ICAME Journal, 33, 45-63.

British

Johnson, A.P. (2005). A Short Guide to Action Research. 2nd edition. Boston:

Allyn and Bacon.

Kothari, C.R. (2004). Research Methodology: Methods and Techniques. Delhi:
International.

New

Age

Krahnke, Karl (1987). Approaches to Syllabus Design for Foreign Language
Jersey: Prentice-Hall.

Teaching.

New

Lado, Robert (1957). Linguistics across culture. Ann Arbor: Michigan University

Press.

Mackey, Alison, &amp; Gass, Susan M. (2005). Second Language Research Methodology
London: Lawrence Erlbaum.

and

Design.

Mertens, Craig A. (2012). Action Research: Improving Schools and Empowering Educators.
SAGE Publications.

London:

Mihailović, Ljiljana (1985). Passive Sentences in English and Serbo-Croatian. In Rudolf Filipović
(Ed.), Chapters in Serbo-Croatian – English
Contrastive Grammar (pp. 329 -423).
Zagreb:
Institute of Linguistics.
Oller, J., &amp; Ziahosseiny, S. (1970). The contrastive analysis hypothesis and
Language Learning, 20, 183-189.

spelling

errors.

Riđanović, Midhat (2007). Praktična engleska gramatika. Sarajevo: Šahinpašić.
Riđanović, Midhat (2012). Bosnian for Foreigners with a Comprehensive
RABIC Publishing Company.
200

Grammar. Sarajevo:

�Journal of Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics

Stockwell, Robert, Bowen, Donald J., &amp; Martin, John W. (1965). The
English and Spanish. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press.

Grammatical Structures of

Wardhaugh, R. (1970). The contrastive analysis hypothesis. TESOL Quarterly, 4,

123-30.

White, Theresa and McBurney, Donald (2012). Research Methods. Belmont: Wadsworth.
Whitman, Randal (1970). Contrastive analysis: Problems and procedures.
20, 29-41.

Language Learning,

Žetko, Katarina Dea (2004). Adverbials with the Present Perfect Tense in BrE and
AmE.
In
Diana Stolac, Nada Ivanetić, &amp; Boris Pritchard (Eds.), Suvremena kretanja u nastavi
stranih jezika, Vol. 16 (pp. 513-527).
Zagreb-Rijeka: Hrvatsko društvo za primijenjenu
lingvistiku.
Žetko, Katarina Dea (2010). The Present Perfect and Preterite in British and
American
English.
in Smiljana Komar &amp; Uroš Mozetič (Eds.),
English Language Overseas Perspectives and
Enquiries, Vol VI,
(pp. 27- 46)

201

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3629">
                <text>2794</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3630">
                <text>The Use of Contrastive Analysis in Teaching English as a Foreign Language at Tertiary Level</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3631">
                <text>Okičić, Melisa
Osmankadić, Merima</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3632">
                <text>Teaching English as a foreign language at university level is quite a different challenge compared to teaching high school or young non-native learners. This is due to the fact that university students are expected to acquire specific grammar terminology in order to master the grammar system of the target language. At the English Department of the Faculty of Philosophy in Sarajevo, during the first three (undergraduate) years of study the students are introduced to several grammar courses, focusing on the analysis of English grammar through descriptive explanations given in English. The courses serve as a basis that is expected to improve both the grammar and translation competence of the students. This paper examines to what extent the acquired descriptive knowledge of morphosyntactic properties of English is helpful in terms of translation of those Bosnian sentences whose proper translation into English requires the knowledge of contrastive rules. The research has been designed as a combination of action research and a quasi-experimental pre-test (delayed) post-test control-treatment group. As the research findings have revealed, teaching grammar to non-native learners of English without input as to the contrastive differences between the source and the target language results in erroneous translation, which is a consequence of negative transfer from the source into the target language. On the other hand, grammar teaching supported by the presentation of relevant contrastive rules has proved to be an efficient learning technique in terms of reducing errors and improving both grammar and translation competence of non-native learners.      Key words: verb phrase, erroneous translation, transfer, contrastive analysis, pre-testing, post-testing, treatment</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3633">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3634">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="53">
        <name>L Education (General),LT Textbooks,P Philology. Linguistics,PE English</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="474" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="494">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/81b73d4385bea952325c932244eb52b1.docx</src>
        <authentication>e43f3d69242c59fbc2fe2fdfda93650c</authentication>
      </file>
      <file fileId="495">
        <src>https://eprints.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/2879bf4e38863411d889197a25ffb875.pdf</src>
        <authentication>9e79c3d4e99c593d0ee4a4537c434283</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="4">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="52">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="3643">
                    <text>Izvorni naučni rad
Dr Dušica Palačković, redovni profesor,
Pravni fakultet Univerziteta u Kragujevcu

PROCESNI INSTRUMENTI U FUNKCIJI ZAŠTITE PRAVA NA
ZAKONSKO IZDRŽAVANJE DETETA
Autorka u radu, polazeći od značaja procesnih rešenja za ostvarenje
svakog supstancijalnog prava, pa i prava dece na zakonsko izdržavanje, analizira
zakonodavna rešenje jednog broja država regiona i iznosi teorijske stavove o
specifičnim načelima koja se u parnicama za zakonsko izdržavanje prihvataju i
primenjuju. Prati način regulisanja i primenu, putem konkretnih procesnih
instituta, pre svega istražnog i načela oficijelnog postupanja sudova, kao i
prava na pristup pravosuĎu, posebno principa suĎenja u razumnom roku. Pri
tome, pokušava da odgovori na pitanja koliko su, i da li su, adekvatni usvojeni
procesni instrumenti koji se primenjuju u postupcima za izdržavanje, a pre svega
da omoguće brzu, efikasnu, a onda i potpunu zaštitu dece kojima je izdržavanje
neophodan, a često i jedini, izvor sredstava za egzistenciju i razvoj. TakoĎe,
nastoji da prepozna nedostatke regulative i predlaže izvesne smernice za izmenu
propisa koji regulišu ovu oblast.
Ključne reči: parnični postupci za izdržavanje, istražno načelo,
oficijelnost, suĎenje u razumnom roku, hitnost postupanja
1. Uvodna razmatranja
Pravo na izdržavanje svakako je jedno iz korpusa dečijih prava mada se
na meĎunarodnom nivou, ne formuliše kao samostalno. Ipak, posredno, kroz
"pravo svakog deteta na životni standard koji odgovara fizičkom, mentalnom,
duhovnom, moralnom i socijalnom razvoju" (pravo na primereni standard, čl. 27
st. 1 Konvencije o pravima deteta),1 ono se može prepoznati, a izričito se
pominje u kontekstu konkretizacije obaveza, odnosno odgovornosti država
članica na preduzimanju svih neophodnih mera kako bi dete "dobilo izdržavanje
od roditelja..."(čl. 27 st. 4). Uz to, u realnim životnim okolnostima su brojne, a
kriza braka i porodice upućuje na zaključak da su i sve brojnije, situacije u
kojima su doprinosi za izdržavanje (zakonsko), nažalost, jedina sredstva kojima
se obezbeĎuje i opstanak i razvoj dece. Sve veće lično siromaštvo, koje je
posledica dugotrajne ekonomske krize na nacionalnim i globalnom, svetskom
1

Konvencija o pravima deteta, usvojena od strane Generalne skupštine UN 20. novembra 1989.
godine, ratifikovana 1990. godine, Službeni list SFRJ - MeĎunarodni ugovori, br. 15/1990 (u
daljem tekstu "Konvencija"); Videti Implementation Handbook for Convention oh the Rights the
Child, Article 27:Child´s Right to an Adequate Standard of Living, General Measures of
Implementation, dostupno na:
http://www.crin.org/docs/resources/publicationa/hrbap/IHCRC/art27Checklist.doc, 10.02. 2015.

133

�nivou, uzrokuje da se, najčešće, kroz doprinose za zakonsko izdržavanje ne
mogu obezbediti sredstva u obimu neophodnom za postizanje oba pomenuta
cilja - opstanka ili životne egzistencije deteta i njegovog svestranog razvoja u
skladu sa potencijalima.2
Narušeni sklad bračnih i porodičnih odnosa
onemogućava spontanost u staranju o zajedničkoj deci, finansijske neprilike
onemogućavaju da izdržavanje dece bude na potrebnom nivou, a, uz to, država,
takoĎe siromašna, nije u poziciji da kroz različite vidove socijalnih davanja ili
privilegija zameni ili nadomesti obavezu izdržavanja primarnih kategorija.3
Krećemo se u začaranom krugu!?! Ipak, odnos izmeĎu dve pomenute kategorije
dužnika je ključni. Kada roditelji i druga lica nemaju, ili nemaju dovoljno
sredstava, država mora da ih obezbedi.
Pravo na zakonsko izdržavanje prati se prvenstveno u kontekstu
sadržine "roditeljskog prava", čiji su smisao, zapravo, mnogo pre i mnogo više,
roditeljske dužnosti,4 one koje slede iz veoma široko postavljene obaveze
staranja o deci. Možda je najbliže istini da je reč o skupu odgovornosti, dužnosti
i prava koja imaju za cilj zaštitu ličnih i imovinskih prava i interesa (maloletne)
dece,5 stoga što staranje, kao pojam ili već po sebi, upućuje na odgovornosti,
obaveze. Ne treba zaboraviti da se, po pravilu, obaveza izdržavanje dece
produžava i nakon punoletstva, u različitim modalitetima, ali najčešće uslovljeno

2

Up. st. 2 čl. 27. Konvencije; Videti Harju, A, Thorǿd, A.B, Child Poverty in a Scandinacian
Welfare Context - From Children´s Point of View, Child Ind Res, 2010, DOI 10.1007/s12187-0109092-0, dostupno na: www.nfbo.org/getfile.ashx?cid=323121&amp;cc=3&amp;refid=1, odnosno stav da čl.
27 promoviše obavezu države, da, ukoliko roditelji, kao prvenstveno odgovorni nisu u situaicji da
obezbede adekvatne uslove života za dete, država mora preuzeti tu obavezu; Videti i Let´s Talk
About Rights, National Human Rights Consultation Toolkit, 2009, Australian Human Rights
Commission, str. 3, dostupno na:
http://www.humanrights.gov.au/sites/files/content/letstalkaboutrights/downloads/HRA_young.doc,
10.02.2015, gde se, nrp., kao jedan od nedostataka na nacionalnom nivou navodi nepostojanje
posebnog komesara za decu i mlade koji bi promovisao i štitio sva prava dece (postoje u smislu
promovisanja najboljeg interesa deteta, dakle, partikularno) , kao i da se dečija zaštita primarno
ostvaruje kroz regulativu na nižem nivou a ne na federalnom.
3
Ipak, videti, u ovom kontekstu, čl. 69 st. 2 Prednacrta GraĎanskog zakonika RS, Knj. III,
dostupno na: http://arhiva.mpravde.gov.rs/lt/articles/zakonodavstvo-aktivnost/gradjanski-zakonik,
10.02.2015, str. 32, gde se "država i roditelji", i to upravo tim redom, utvrĎuju kao odgovorni za
obezbeĎenje maksimalnih uslova za ostvarivanje prava deteta.
4
Čl. 67. Porodičnog zakona Republike Srbije (u daljem tekstu "PZ RS"), Službeni glasnik RS, br.
18/2005, 72/2011 - dr. zakon i 6/2015, kao i Draškić, M, Porodično pravo i prava deteta,
Beograd, 2009, str. 276-277. Prema Ponjavić, Z, Porodično pravo, Beograd, 2014, str. 272, reč je,
pre svega , o pravu roditelja prema deci koje proističe iz roditeljskih dužnosti, slično, kao o "pravu
i dužnosti", uz opravdanje da se na ovaj način ističe način vršenja ovog prava, odnosno "aktivno
vršenje sadržaja prava", te da ono, zapravo i ne podrazumeva izbor da se nešto ne uradi, što bi
sledilo iz apsolutnog karaktera ovog prava, Komar-Janjić, M, Porodica sa stanovišta prava, Pravni
život, br. 7-8, 1995, str. 71.
5
Čl. 129 Porodičnog zakona Federacije Bosna i Hercegovina (u daljem tekstu "PZ F BiH"),
prečišćeni tekst, Službene novine Federacije BiH, br. 35/05, Zakon o izmenama i dopunama
Porodičnog zakona Federacije BiH, Službene novine Federacije BiH, br. 31/14, dostupno na
https://advokat-prnjavorac.com/zakoni/porodicni_zakon_Federacije_BiH.pdf, 22.01.2015.

134

�redovnim školovanjem, koje bi se moralo tumačiti kao "uredno", a ne kroz
svojstvo "redovnog" školovanja, npr. "redovnog studenta" 6
Činjenica da se pravo na primeren životni standard Konvencijom
direktno povezuje uz pravo deteta na razvoj, koje se, opet, formuliše i u
kontekstu prava na život (čl. 6 st 2), takoĎe upućuje na zaključak o izuzetnoj
važnosti ovog prava. On je, u praksi, najmanje nivo standarda dužnika kada su
dužnici roditelji, ali i više od toga.7 Nacionalna zakonodavstva ga načelno
promovišu, ali su problem i njegova konkretizacija u svakom pojedinačnom
slučaju i nepovoljne društvene i porodične okolnosti. Praksa pokazuje da sudovi,
u parničnim postupcima o zakonskom izdržavanju, često, ali i osnovano, vodeći
računa o (nepovoljnim) okolnostima na strani dužnika izdržavanja, dosuĎuju
iznose kojima se teško može obezbediti i sam opstanak, pa svojim odlukama idu
kontra potrebi obezbeĎenja "primerenog standarda" dece.
Ostvarivanje ovog pravu u sudskim postupcima, adhezionim ili
samostalnim,8 naročito kada su u pitanju deca, ima niz posebnosti. Čini se, pri
tome, da odluka o njegovom egzistiranju nije poseban problem, s obzirom da je
zakonom regulisano u pogledu poverioca i dužnika kao i redosleda lica koja,
osim roditelja, imaju ovu obavezu. No, već pri utvrĎivanju obima sud mora
iskoristiti sve dopuštene, specifične procesne instrumente kako bi odlučio u
najboljem interesu deteta, naročito u uslovima regulative koja obiluje pravnim
standardima. Specifičan procesni instrumentarij posledica je primene niza
posebnih načela koja su u postupcima za zakonsko izdržavanje, a najčešće i u
svim postupcima iz porodičnih odnosa, relevantna. Adekvatnost jednog broja
procesnih instituta cilju, a to je, generalno, pomenuti najbolji interes deteta, u
6

Više, Winkler, S., O uzdržavanju punoljetne djece, Zbornik Pravnog fakulteta Sveučilišta Rijeka
(1991) v. 35, br. 2, 2014, str. 610, kao i sudske odluke iz napomena br. 41-46, dostupno na:
http://hrcak.srec.hr/index.php?show=toc&amp;id_broj=10631, 10. 03. 2015.,
7
Videti, npr, Odluku 8 Broj: P-675/2012-23, Općinskog suda u Vukovaru, od 10. veljače 2015,
dostupno na: http://e-oglasna.pravosudje.hr/sites/default/files/os-vu/1446493.pdf, 10. 03. 2015, u
kojoj se poziva na odluku Ustavnog suda Republike Hrvatske, U-III-2688/05, od 29. XI 2007,
kojom se utvrĎuje obaveza roditelja da izdržavaju svoju maloletnu decu pri čemu ta obaveza nije
ograničena materijalnim mogućnostima roditelja, što znači da su roditelji dužni izdržavati svoju
maloletnu decu makar to bilo i nauštrb ličnog materijalnog standarda. Videti i odredbu čl. 215 PZ
F BiH, odnosno da su roditelji dužni angažovati sve svoje mogućnosti i sposobnosti u izdržavanju
dece.
8
Inače, postojanje parnice za razvod braka nije, prema stavu teorije, smetnja za to da zajedničko
dete (ili deca) pokrene protiv jednog od roditelja samostalan postupak radi plaćanja izdržavanja,
videti, Triva, S; Dika, M.,Gradjansko parnično procesno pravo, Zagreb, , 2004, str. 784, koji
prihvataju stav sudske prakse izražen u odluci Vrhovnog suda RH, Rev 1383/82 - NZp 22-97. Ili,
ne primenjuju se pravila o zabrani dvostruke litispendencije. Ipak, mogao bi se otvoriti problem
kod izričitih zahteva istaknutih u bračnom sporu ili sporu za utvrĎivanje očinstva ili materinstva.
On se, pak, u teoriji shvata samo kao "predlog o sadržini odluke" i nije obavezujući, stoga što o
ovakvim pitanja koja se tiču dece sud odlučuje po službenoj dužnosti, tako Poznić, B, RakićVodinelić, V., GraĎansko procesno pravo, Beograd, 2010, str. 460. Dakle, reč je o odstupanju od
načela dispozicije. Ovo utoliko pre vodi zaključku da nema zabrane paralelnog voĎenja bračnog
spora, npr, i spora o izdržavanju, kao samostalnog.

135

�kojoj su meri i takva, ekskluzivna rešenja, primerena i dovoljna, da li je i u kom
vidu moguće dalje prilagoĎavanje ili uvoĎenje novih, pitanja je koje se moraju
stalno, iznova postavljati
2. Pravna priroda prava na zakonsko izdržavanje
Obaveza (obligacija), odnosno pravo na (zakonsko) izdržavanje proističe
iz za pravo relevantnih činjenica - brak, srodstvo i vanbračna zajednica, dakle iz
porodičnih odnosa, a posledica je porodične solidarnosti, odnosno obaveze
uzajamnog pomaganja u okvirima uže ili šire grupe lica povezanih porodičnim
vezama.9 Obaveza je ureĎena zakonima koji regulišu porodične odnose, otuda i
predznak "zakonska." 10 Tako, PZ RS, odredbom čl. 8 st. 1, izdržavanje odreĎuje
kao "pravo i dužnost članova porodice odreĎenih ovim zakonom".11 Cilj
zakonskog regulisanja ove obaveze (odnosno prava) svakako je, minimalistički
gledano, obezbeĎenje osnovnih životnih potreba12 kada lice ne može samostalno
da ih obezbede ili to ne može da učine u neophodnom obimu. 13 Čini nam se,
9

Ponjavić, Z, op cit, str. 353, 354.
Draškić, M, op. cit, str. 355.
11
Prema odredbi čl. 281 Obiteljskog zakona Republike Hrvatske (u daljem tekstu "OZ RH"), iz
2014, dostupno na: http://www.narodne-novine.nn.hr/clanci/sluzbeni/2014_06_75_1404.html, 10.
03. 2015: "Uzdržavanje je dužnost i pravo roditelja i djece, bračnih i izvanbračnih drugova i
srodnika u ravnoj lozi, kad je to predviĎeno ovim zakonom", odnosno u prvom je planu obaveza,
dužnosti, što je u skladu sa konstatacijama teorije da je reč o izrazu porodične solidarnosti,
odnosno dužnosti uzajamnog pomaganja u okvirima porodice (PZ RS, npr, samo u slučaju
obaveze izdržavanja majke deteta, čl. 153, izlazi iz okvira porodičnih odnosa). Slično i odredba čl.
213 PZ F BiH, kao i čl. 231 PZ R Srpske.
12
Definicije izdržavanja su unekoliko različite u pravnoj literaturi. Vujović, R, Pravo na zakonsko
izdržavanje po novom Porodičnom zakonu, Zbornik radova "Novine u
porodičnom
zakonodavstvu", Niš, 2006, str. 178, zakonsko izdržavanje objašnjava kao pravnu vezu (juris
vinculum) koja je utemeljena na realnim porodičnim vezama koje nastaju iz braka, odnosno
vanbračne zajednice i iz odnosa srodstva"; Ponjavić, Z, op. cit, str. 356, smatra da je reč o obavezi
jednog lica da obezbedi sredstva za život drugom licu kome je to potrebno, dodajući konstataciju
da u pravnom smislu izdržavanje predstavlja samo onu obavezu koja je snabdevena sankcijom,
odnosno mogućnošću intervencije države koja joj mora obezbediti poštovanje, ali i da, pored
podmirivanja osnovnih životnih potreba obuhvata i elemente koji zavise od načina života
pojedinca i nivoa razvoja društva; Draškić, M, op. cit, str. 355, izdržavanje shvata kao pravni
odnos izmeĎu dve odreĎene strane u kome jedna strana (poverilac izdržavanja) ima pravo da
zahteva od druge strane (dužnika izdržavanja) odreĎeno davanje, koje se sastoji u obezbeĎenju
sredstava za zadovoljenje osnovnih životnih potreba. Nalazimo i stav da je osnovni cilj ovog
instituta "održanje života i zdravlja putem zadovoljavanja nužnih potreba člana porodice", dakle
minimum minimuma, videti Jović, O., (Ne)mogućnost raspolaganja pravom na zakonsko
izdržavanje, str. 280, Zbornik radova "Harmonizacija graĎanskog prava u regionu", Pravni fakultet
Univerziteta u Prištini sa privremenim sedištem u Kosovskoj Mitrovici, 2003, dostupno na:
http://pravnifis.rs/Download/Zbornik-Harmonizacija/HGPIII4.pdf, 02.03.2015
13
Indikativno je da se u starijoj literaturi govori o "potrebama", a ne osnovnim, egzistencijalnim
ili nužnim. Tako, "Izdržavanje znači redovno snabdevanje jednog lica materijalnim dobrima u cilju
podmirivanja njegovih potreba", Gams, A, Bračno i porodično imovinsko pravo, Beograd, 1966,
str. 110; Mladenović, M, Porodično pravo, Knj. II, Beograd, 1981, str. 561-562, pod zakonskim
izdržavanjem razume "dužnost i pravo članova porodice, kojim se obezbeĎuje redovno davanje u
novcu ili u drugim materijalnim dobrima licu koje ne može samo obezbediti svoju egzistenciju, u
10

136

�ipak, da ovakav pristup, posebno kada su deca poverioci, mora ustupiti mesto
širem ili onom koji promoviše standard "primerenih uslova".
Pravo zakonskog izdržavanja je lično imovinsko pravi regulisano
imperativnim normama. Posledica lične prirode ovog prava je, u okviru
materijalnopravnih dejstava, nemogućnost prenošenja prava bilo kojoj vrstom
pravnog posla, zatim da smrt primaoca ili davaoca izdržavanja vodi gašenju
prava,14 a potraživanje na osnovu zakonskog izdržavanja ne mogu biti predmet
kompenzacije sa drugim obavezama izraženim u novcu.15 Dalja konsekvenca je
da se strane u ovom obligacionom odnosu koji je zakonom ureĎen u pogledu
prava i obaveza, ne mogu o samom pravu na izdržavanje sporazumevati,
konkretnije ne postoji mogućnost odricanja od prava na izdržavanje.16
Pravo na zakonsko izdržavanje ne zastareva,17 a isplaćeni iznosi se ne
vraćaju, što se u slučaju izdržavanja dece opravdava izvršavanjem zakonske
obaveze u okviru staranja o deci.18 Nadalje, ovo pravo se ostvaruje za buduće
vreme, ali se, s obzirom na situacije kada se u adhezionim postupcima odlučuje
o izdržavanju dece, može pojaviti problem od kog momenta se izdržavanje
dosuĎuje (npr, od momenta podnošenja tužbe za razvod braka ili od momenta
isticanja zahteva za izdržavanje, ako je izričito istaknut).19 Pomenimo u tom
smislu čl. 306 OZ RH, upravo kada je izdržavanje dece u pitanju, kojim je
dopušteno da maloletno dete zahteva izdržavanje za prošlo vreme (up. čl. 289.
OZ RH).
Visina dosuĎenog izdržavanja je promenljiva, odnosno može se povisiti ili
umanjiti usled promene okolnosti na osnovu kojih je doneta odluka o visini
sume izdržavanja.20

cilju podmirivanja svih njegovih potreba (potpuno izdržavanje), ili samo jednog dela njegovih
potreba (delimično izdržavanje)";
14
Videti odredbu čl. 167 st. 1 t. 2 PZ RS Tako i sudska praksa, npr., Gž br. 6803/99 - P. br.
8993/89, kao i Gž. 7405/00, presuda Okružnog suda u Valjevu, od 14. 03. 2000, da je pravo na
izdržavanje lično imovinsko pravo, ne ulazi u zaostavštinu i ne prelazi na naslednike, dostupno na:
http://www.advikatsimic.rs/html/sudska_praksa.html, 23.01.2015.
15
Videti odredbu čl. 341 t. 5 Zakona o obligacionim odnosima (u daljem tekstu "ZOO"), Službeni
list SFRJ, br. 29/78, 39/85, 57/89, Službeni list SRJ br. 31/93, Službeni list SCG, br. 1/2003 Ustavna povelja SCG
16
Videti, npr, čl. 8 st. 2 PZ RS; čl. 286 st. 1 OZ RH, kao i st. 2, da se: "Ovlašćenici prava na
uzdržavanje mogu odreći već stečenih prava po osnovi uzdržavanja, odnosno mogu s njima
raspolagati na neki drugi način", pri čemu se odricanje ili raspolaganje na drugi način ne
primenjuje na izdržavanje maloletne dece i čl. 23 st. 3 Porodičnog zakona Republike Srpske (u
daljem tekstu"PZ R Srpske"), Službeni glasnik Republike Srpske, br. 54/02, dostupno na:
http://advokat-prnjavorac.com/zakoni/porodicni_zakon_RS.pdf, 10. 03. 2015, kao i čl. 213 st. 3
PZ F BiH.
17
Videti čl. 373 st. 3 ZOO, ali mogu zastareti pojedinačna davanja koja su dospela u roku od tri
godine za svaki pojedinačno, zatim i čl. 372 st 1 i čl. 381 st. 1 i čl. 372 st. 1 ZOO i specifična
pravila za dete kao poverioce prema roditelju koji ne živi sa njim iz čl. 289. OZ RH,
18
No, pravo regresa postoji za lice koje je faktički davalo izdržavanje, a nije imalo takvu obavezu,
i to od lica koje je bilo dužno da daje izdržavanje, npr., čl. 165 st. 1 PZ RS
19
Draškić, M, op. cit., str. 357 i Ponjavić, Z, op. cit., str. 360, kao i sudske odluke koje autori
citiraju.
20
Čl. 164 PZ RS, čl. 285 OZ RH, čl. 263 st 1 PZ R Srpske, čl. 245 PZ F BiH

137

�3. Posebnosti primene procesnih načela, istražno načelo
Delotvorna sudska zaštita svih prava iz okvira porodičnih odnosa, koja
podrazumeva efikasnost postupka u kome se odlučuje o samom supstancijalnom
pravu, ali i postupka prinudnog izvršenja, svakako je imperativ i obaveza prema
čl. 6. Evropske konvencije o zaštiti ljudskih prava i osnovnih sloboda.21 Odnosi
se na sve postupke, nezavisno od toga koja se prava štite, ali značaj pojedinih
prava uslovljava i potenciranu zaštitu na nacionalnom i meĎunarodnom nivou.
To se, primarno, postiže specifičnostima u odnosu na primenu niza načela
graĎanskih sudskih postupaka, a kako je, pri tome, parnični postupak osnovni
vid zaštiti porodičnih prava, pa i prava na uzdržavanje, to će pažnja biti
usmerena na njegove posebnosti. Uobičajeno se, u ovom kontekstu, prati
primena istražnog načela, načela poverljivosti, hitnosti i oficijelnosti, odnosno
izuzeci od primene opštih načela parnične procedure, što korespondira okolnosti
da su svi sudski postupci o pravima iz korpusa porodičnih prava i normirani kao
posebne procedure.
U okviru teme ovog rada zapravo je i najvažnije pomenuti prevagu 22
istražnog načela u odnosu na raspravno. Posebno se ovo tiče ovlašćenja suda pri
utvrĎivanju iznosa zakonskog izdržavanja, odnosno potreba poverioca i
mogućnosti dužnika od koji direktno zavisi. Kako su i u ovim postupcima
stranke svakako ovlašćene da iznose činjenice i predlažu dokazna sredstva,
uloga suda suštinski je dvojaka - on je dužan da, u skladu sa raspravnim
načelom, podstiče, odnosno inicira da stranke prikupljaju i iznose procesni
materijal, ali i da ga samostalno prikuplja. O tome da li je u oba slučaja reč o
primeni inkvizitorskog metoda nema, meĎutim, u teoriji, saglasnosti. 23
Načini formulisanja ovog načela u zakonodavstvima država našeg
regiona unekoliko se razlikuju, i mogu biti predmet tumačenja, ali i njegovo
situiranje u sporovima iz oblasti porodičnih odnosa, ali je pravilo u postupcima
za izdržavanje.24 Tako, PZ RS (čl. 205), ovlašćenje sud da utvrĎuje činjenice
koje nisu sporne meĎu strankama, a može i samostalno istraživati činjenice koje
21

Konvencija je, uz dodatne Protokole, ratifikovana Zakonom objavljenim u Službenom listu
SCG, MeĎunarodni ugovori, br. 9/2003 i 5/2005
22
Izraz koristi Poznić,B; Rakić-Vodinelić, V, Građansko procesno pravo, Beograd, 2010, str.
456, a na sličan način, kao o "pojačanim" inkvizitorskim ovlašćenjima suda" govore i Triva, S;
Dika, M, Građansko parnično procesno pravo, Zagreb, 2004, str. 760.
23
Stanković, G, Osnovna načela parničnog postupka Republike Srbije, Zbirka radova
"UnapreĎenje u sprovoĎenju ZPP: praksa u Srbiji i regionu", Beograd, 2006, str. 5; Čalija, B;
Omanović, S, Građansko procesno pravo, Sarajevo, 2000, str. 55, koji konstatuju da se aktivna
uloga suda u prikupljanju procesne graĎe odvija u dva stepena, ili u okviru raspravnog načela, tzv.
nepotpuna inkvizitorska ovlašćenja, ili kroz tzv. potpuna inkvizitorska načela; Triva, S; Dika, M,
op. cit, str. 178, 179, pak, vide ulogu suda u prvom slučaju kao "aktivnu poticateljsku" u okvirima
raspravnog načela.
24
Tako, PZ RS, čl. 205, npr, prihvata za sve postupke "u vezi sa porodičnim odnosima", isto i PZ
F BiH, (čl. 278 st. 4), za sve posebne parnične postupke (up. odredbu čl. 272) kao i Porodični
zakon Republike Crne Gore (u daljem tekstu "PZ RCG"), dostupno na: http://media.cgocce.org/2013/06/10-Porodicni_zakon.pdf, 23.01.2015, (čl. 318), dok OZ RH (čl. 350, up. čl. 349
st. 1) ograničava primenu na statusne stvari, stvari roditeljskog staranja, ličnih odnosa i mera
zaštite prava i "dobrobiti" deteta.

138

�ni jedna stranka nije iznela,25 dok, npr. OZ RH (čl. 350), ovlašćuje sud da
utvrĎuje činjenice koje stranke nisu iznele u postupku i da dokazuju i činjenice
koje su stranke priznale u postupku.26 Primetimo da je primena "ovlašćenje"
suda, normativno gledano, ali obaveza zaštite najboljeg interesa deteta, njegove
"dobrobiti", uslovljava, zapravo, obavezu suda da primeni istražni metod kada
god proceni, posumnja, da stranke izbegavaju iznošenje procesne graĎe
relevantne za spor, kada posumnja da je priznanje, ili prosto neosporavanje
činjeničnih tvrdnji protivne stranke suprotno najboljem interesu dece. TakoĎe,
utvrĎivanje najboljeg interesa deteta, kao načelo najvišeg ranga, uslovljava
primenu istražne maksime u njenom najširem značenju, bez obzira na okolnost
da stranke u sporu, po pravilu iznose svoje, različite verzije dogaĎaja, i predloge
dokaznih sredstava. Praktična konsekvenca je da sud mora sve relevantne
činjenice koje nisu iznesene u sporu da "istražuje", otkriva, a onda i "utvrĎuje",
prikupljajući dokazna sredstva.27 Ili, istražno načelo ostvaruje cilj pojačane
zaštite dece samo ukoliko se tiče i prikupljanja činjenične graĎe i dokazivanja
spornih, nespornih, odnosno priznatih činjenica. 28 MeĎu nespornim svakako su
u fokusu priznate činjenica, ali je, takoĎe, moguće pretpostaviti, da stranke koje
samostalno učestvuju u postupku, iz najrazličitijih razloga - neznanja,
neprepoznavanja, nesnalaženja, ne osporavaju navode protivnika. Ovo je,
najčešće, posledica nemogućnosti plaćanja stručnog punomoćnika, a posebno je
izraženo u uslovima nepostojanja funkcionalne besplatne pravne pomoći.
Istražna uloga suda posebno je značajna u primeni standarda
"mogućnosti dužnika" i "potrebe poverioca", 29bez obzira na to da nacionalna
zakonodavstva daju izvesne kriterijume sudu za njihovu ocenu, utvrĎivanje
konkretne sadržine u praksi.30 Za dužnika izdržavanja ovi se odnose na
imovinsko stanje, primanja, mogućnosti sticanja uvećane zarade, mogućnosti
zaposlenja, lične potrebe i dr., a za poverioca, posebno kada je to dete, najčešće
na starosnu dob, lične prihode, imovinsko stanje, sposobnost za rad, mogućnosti
za zapošljavanje, zdravstveno stanje, obrazovanje i dr.31 Parametar za

25

Identičnu formulaciju daje i PZ RCG (up. čl. 318)
Identično reguliše i PZ F BiH, odredbom čl. 278 st. 4, uz ograničenje koje se tiče situacija u
kojima se zahteva sporazumni razvod braka
27
Up. čl. 205 PZ RS i čl. 350. OZ RH
28
PZ RS prihvata ovakav, ekstenzivan pristup, dok, npr., OZ RH obavezuje sud samo da dokazuje
priznate, kao nesporne, činjenice. Interesantan je, u ovom kontekstu stav koji iznose Triva, S;
Dika, M, op. cit., str. 760, koji, govoreći o primeni istražne maksime u postupcima iz porodičnih
odnosa, pominju da je to u cilju "sprečavanja nedopuštenih dispozicija stranaka", mada kasnije
generalizuju primenu na prikupljanje svih pravno relevantnih činjenica koje stranke nisu iznele i
dokaza koje nisu predložile.
29
U teoriji se, sasvim ispravno, o visini alimentacije u konkretnom slučaju govori kao o jednačini
sa dve nepoznate, videti Panov, S., Određivanje i promena visine izdržavanja - nekoliko dilema,
Zbornik "Ostvarivanje i zaštita prava na zakonsko izdržavanje", Kragujevac, 2002, str. 77.
30
Ibidem, str. 77-80
31
Nivo obaveza dužnika izdržavanja nije, prema stavu sudske prakse, razlog umanjenju njegove
obaveze koja je već utvrĎena, tako za "tekuća ulaganja" videti Gž 2639/11, od 19. 10. 2011, Bilten
sudske prakse Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu, br. 3/2011, a za "svojevoljno promenjene
okolnosti", Gž 2 394/13, od 17- 07. 2013, Bilten sudske prakse Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu,
26

139

�odreĎivanje sume izdržavanja je "najmanje" životni standard roditelja.32
Različita je i uloga suda, dok PZ RS govori o utvrĎivanju "visine izdržavanja",
OZ RH, npr., obavezuje sud da utvrdi "ukupne materijalne potrebe deteta" koje
se "odnose na: troškove stanovanja, prehrane, odijevanja, higijene, odgoja,
obrazovanja i skrbi o djetetovom zdravlju" (čl. 311). Zaštitnu ulogu ima i
regulisanje tzv. minimuma ukupnih materijalnih potreba za mesečno izdržavanje
deteta, kao i minimalni iznos izdržavanja u Srbiji o kome, meĎutim, sud samo
"vodi računa".33 34
Obaveza suda da utvrdi ukupne materijalne potrebe deteta ima smisla
samo uz dodatni mehanizam proširenja njenih dejstava na druge obveznike
izdržavanja, pa i državu, u slučaju da roditelj kao dužnik nema dovoljno
sredstava ili ne ispunjava obaveze uredno.35 Jedan od procesnih mehanizama u
ovom smislu je i proširenje tužbe na druga lica (tužene) od strane tužioca ili
organa starateljstva, kako bi se obezbedilo dejstvo presude i na njih, ali ova vrsta
suparničarstva uslovljena je pristankom novih tuženih.36 Obaveza dostavljanja
odluke o ukupnim sredstvima za izdržavanje organu starateljstva ili centru za
socijalni rad, po sebi je, meĎutim, nedovoljna.37 Tek ukoliko bi, kada se utvrdi
ukupna suma neophodna za izdržavanje i da dužnik (dužnici) nisu u mogućnosti
da je i podmire, sud morao da obavesti o tome ex offo, npr., organ starateljstva,
kao što to predviĎa PZ F BiH,38 odnosno da se tada sredstva moraju osigurati iz
budžetskih (utvrĎuje ovo kao dužnost države), postigao bi se viši nivo zaštite
dece. U svakoj drugoj soluciji dostavljanje odluke pa makar i o ukupnim
sredstvima potrebnim za izdržavanje vodi postupku za ostvarenje zakonom
predviĎenih socijalnih davanja koji je dug i neizvestan.
Pojačavajući uticaj istražne maksime u ovom kontekstu, dakle u
utvrĎivanju ukupnih mogućnosti roditelja kao dužnika izdržavanja, OZ RH je,
uz obavezu da sam prikaže ukupne neto prihode, odnosno sva stalna i
br. 6/2014, dostupno na: http://www. sudskapraksa.com/bilten-sudske-prakse-apelacionog-suda-unovom-sadu.html, 15.03 2015.
32
Videti, npr., čl. 162 st. 3 PZ RS i čl. 311 st. 2 OZ RH, kao i čl. 160 PZ RS, čl. 307, odnosno i čl.
311 OZ RH, na osnovu koga se ukupne materijalne potrebe deteta odnose na "troškove stanovanja,
prehrane, odijevanja, higijene, odgoja, obrazovanja i skrbi o zdravlju".
33
Videti čl. 160 st. 4 PZ RS, da se minimalna suma izdržavanja odreĎuje kao naknada za
hranjenika odnosno lice na porodičnom smeštaju, a periodično je utvrĎuje resorno ministarstvo, ali
Zakon ne koristi, kako je rečeno, pojam "ukupna suma potrebna za izdržavanje. Pomenuti
minimalni iznos trenutno je 23 267, 00 dinara, na osnovu odluke Ministarstva za rad,
zapošljavanje, boračka i socijalna pitanja, br. 339-00-00002/2015, dostupno na:
demo.paragraf.rs/documents/editorial/statistika/27_stat.htm, 12. 03. 2015.
34
Način izigravanja pravila o "zaradi"odnosno plati od koje se procentualno odreĎuje iznos za
izdržavanje pokazuje primer Ministarstva spoljnih poslova RS kada je u slučaju jednog
ambasadora osnovica bila plata od 600 evra, ali ne i naknade koje je primao po osnovu uvećanih
troškova života i uslova rada i naknade za izdržavanje članova porodice koje su iznosile ukupno 3
412,2 evra, dostupno na:http://www.teleprinter.rs/
razotkriveni-kako-ambasadori-plaćaju-manju-alimentaciju-tvrdeći-da-im-je-plata-600-evra.htnl,
10.01.2015
35
Videti Prednacrt GraĎanskog zakonika Srbije, Knj. III, op. cit., str. 79,80, čl. 193-197
36
Panov, S., op. cit., str. 81.
37
Prema čl. 427. OZ RH, čl. 308. st. 3 PZ F BiH, čl. 282 PZ RS
38
Čl. 237 PZ FBiH

140

�privremena novčana primanja, kao i popis imovine po zahtevu suda, dao
ovlašćenje sudu da od relevantnih državnih organa i drugih nadležnih institucija,
fizičkih i pravnih lica, traži sve podatke, ali i da uzme u obzir sve druge
mogućnosti sticanja zarade u skladu sa godinama, obrazovanjem i radnom
sposobnošću.39 Pri tome, njegove novčane obaveze mogu biti uzete u obzir samo
ako traju duže vreme i nužne su za zadovoljenje osnovnih životnih potreba. Za
pretpostaviti je da i onde gde nema ovakvih izričito utvrĎenih ovlašćenja suda on
može, u okviru generalne primene istražnog načela, da traži podatke od
nadležnih organa ili službi, ali zakonsko regulisanje potencira i daje na značaju.
U ovom kontekstu može se pratiti i uloga Centra za socijalno staranje,
odnosno organa starateljstva.40 Tako, OZ RH, reguliše i njegovu ulogu kao
pomoćnog organa suda,41 odnosno obavezuje ga da po nalogu suda "utvrĎuje i
dostavlja" podatke o porodičnim, imovinskim i socijalnim prilikama stranaka što
upućuje na ulogu pomoćnog istražnog organa.42 Da je značaj Centra za socijalno
staranje u Hrvatskoj u stvarima izdržavanja dece posebno potenciran govori i
odredba čl. 319, o obavezi upozoravanja roditelja koji je pravnosnažno osuĎen
da daje izdržavanje, posebno da ima i pravo na podnošenje krivične prijave za
neispunjavanje obaveze.43 I PZ F BiH utvrĎuje dužnost organa starateljstva da na
zahtev suda "pribavi sve podatke od značaja za donošenje odluke o
izdržavanju.44 Nasuprot tome, PZ RS ne odreĎuje precizno ulogu organa
starateljstva.45 U delu o postupcima za izdržavanje obavezuje se sud da mu
dostavi odluku, a sam organ vodi evidenciju i dokumentaciju o izdržavanim
licima (čl. 282). Da je njegova uloga prilično fluidna pokazuje i regulisanje
postupka posredovanja, koji može biti poveren organu starateljstva,46 u kome je
jedan od ciljeva, čak najvažniji, postizanje sporazuma o vršenju roditeljskog

39

Čl. 313 st 2,3 i4. OZ RH
Čl. 12 PZ RS
41
Čl. 356 t. 2 OZ RH
42
Triva, S, Dika, M, op. cit., str. 182. Prethodni OZ RH, (NN, br. 116/03, 17/04, 136/04, 107/07,
57/11, 25/11, 25/13, 05/15, čl. 278, dostupno na: http://www.zakon.hr/z/88/Obiteljski-zakon, 20.
03. 2015, da brižljivo ispituje imovinske prilike stranaka, a posebno odgovaraju li iskazani prihodi
stvarnom stanju.
43
Iz ove odredbe sledi i da dete ima pravo na privremeno izdržavanje u skladu sa posebnim
propisom.
44
Vidi odredbu čl. 241 PZ F BiH
45
Teorija u Srbiji ga vidi kao "učesnika sui generis“, videti Poznić, B; Rakić-Vodinelić, V, op. cit,
str. 105, a u sudskoj praksi, npr., u uslovima primene čl. 355 starog ZBPO RS, zauzet je stav da je
dužan dati mišljenje o tome u kakvim se uslovima za život i razvoj nalaze zajednička deca i šta je
potrebno preduzeti da se obezbedi njihovo vaspitanje, zbrinjavanje i izdržavanje, u situaciji kada
jedan od bračnih drugova odbije da učestvuje u postupku mirenja, pa i samo na osnovu ostvarenih
kontakata da drugim bračnim drugom koji saraĎuje, Gž. br. 5286/98 - P. br. 2713/98, kao i Gž. br.
146/2000 - P. br. 5162/99, da mišljenje Centra za socijalni rad o poveravanju deteta posle razvoda
braka nije mišljenje veštaka, presuda Okružnog suda u Beogradu, dostupno na:
www.advokatsimic.rs/html/sudska_praksa.html, 23. 01. 2015.
46
Čl. 232 st. 3 PZ RS
40

141

�prava.47Ovaj organ pominje se samo u kontekstu "psiho-socijalnog savetovanja"
po pristanku supružnika, dakle, uloga je savetodavna.
Pokazuje se nužnim da se preciziraju istražna ovlašćenja suda u
utvrĎivanju stvarnih, realnih materijalnih prilika dužnika izdržavanja, preko
specifičnih zadataka, ali i organa starateljstva, kada je reč o zakonodavstvu u
Srbiji.48
Treba, svakako, podsetiti da se istražna ovlašćenja suda odnose na
situacije u kojima nije postignut sporazum roditelja o vršenju roditeljskog prava,
a kada je do sporazuma došlo, na ispitivanje da li je on u najboljem interesu
deteta, kao i pri utvrĎivanju mišljenja deteta odreĎenog uzrasta u saradnji sa
referentnim institucijama.49
4. Ograničenja načela dispozicije (oficijelnost)
U osnovi se ograničenje primene načela dispozicije različito reguliše u
porodičnim zakonima država u regionu. Uglavnom, jedinstveno se reguliše
princip da sud nije vezan granicama tužbenog zahteva za izdržavanje, ali su u
odnosu na dispozitivne radnje kojima se okončava parnični postupak priznanje i odricanje od tužbenog zahteva, sudsko poravnanje, presuda zbog
propuštanja ili izostanka rešenja i dijametralno suprotna.
Tako, PZ RS, pre svega, ne pominje ovakve vidove disponiranja u
okvirima samostalnog postupka za izdržavanje. Sistematika zakona, odnosno
isključenje ovih (svih ili samo nekih) načina okončanja za pojedine postupke iz
porodičnih odnosa upućivala bi na zaključak da su svi oni dopušteni u postupku
za izdržavanje, stoga što nisu izričito zabranjeni.50 Ovakvo zaključivanje
problematizuje, meĎutim, način normiranje postupka za vršenje roditeljskog
prava, u kome su pomenute dispozicije isključene odredbom čl. 271, a sud, ako
nema sporazuma roditelja, odlučuje ovde, uz ostalo, i o izdržavanju (čl. 272. st. 2
PZ RS). Istovremeno, u teoriji je izrečen stav da se u svim sporovima za
izdržavanje primenjuju pravila samostalnih parnica, što odgovara pravnoj
sigurnosti, odnosno jednakim pravilima postupanja u istim pravnim stvarima.51
Pristup PZ F BiH (čl. 278 st. 1,2) je potpuno isključenje mogućnosti
donošenja ovih presuda kao i zaključenja sudskog poravnanja. Izričita zabrana, u
srpskom pravu,52 sledi jedino za presudu zbog propuštanja, stoga što se u
sporovima iz porodičnih odnosa tužba ne dostavlja na odgovor tuženom (čl. 204
47

Videti čl. 241 st. 1,2 PZ RS, o svrsi nagodbe, odnosno čl. 245 st. 1 PZ RS, kojim se kao
obavezni element nagodbe odreĎuju sporazum o vršenju roditeljskog prava, uz sporazum o deobi
zajedničke imovine
48
Inače, odredba čl. 270, o davanju "nalaza i mišljenja" od strane organa starateljstva na zahtev
suda tiče se samo postupka za zaštitu dečijih prava i postupka o vršenju roditeljskog prava, a ne i
samostalnih postupaka za izdržavanje, npr. što sledi iz metoda regulisanja u PZ RS
49
Čl. 65 st. 6 PZ RS
50
Suprotno Poznić, B, Rakić-Vodinelić, V., op. cit, str. 472, odnosno formulacija "kao i u drugim
bračnim i porodičnim sporovima".
51
Triva, S, Dika, M., op. cit, str. 784.
52
Videti i čl. 317 st. 2 PZ RCG

142

�st. 2 PZ RS).53 Čini nam se da i ovo rešenje za jedan broj posebnih parničnih
postupaka, pa i za izdržavanje, treba analizirati sa aspekta povoljnosti i mana,
imajući u vidu da u nizu zakona država u regionu nema ovog ograničenja u
postupcima u vezi porodičnih odnosa uopšte.
Jedno od prihvatljivih rešenja u odnosu na pomenute načine okončanja
parničnih postupaka svakako daje OZ RH, koji, pre svega, prepoznaje razliku
odricanja od prava ili dužnosti izdržavanja u odnosu na odricanje od tužbenog
zahteva, dakle po pravnoj prirodi samih radnji.54 Dopušteno je donošenje
presuda zbog propuštanja i izostanka ukoliko je dete tužilac, što ima smisao
zaštite deteta, ali i sankcionisanja tuženog koji izbegava uključivanje u postupak.
Generalno, u sporovima o izdržavanju deteta dopuštene su i presudu na osnovu
priznanja i odricanja. U svim ovim situacijama opšti uslov je da je to u skladu sa
"dobrobiti" deteta.55 Ili, disponiranje predmetom spora dopušteno je "uz nadzor
suda". 56 Isti princip važi i u odnosu na izričito predviĎenu mogućnost
zaključenje sudskog poravnanja u svim ovakvim postupcima.57
Pri tome, čini nam se, sudsko poravnanje je i najmanje sporna radnja
disponiranja58 stoga što se svaki sporazum o poveravanju dece ili vršenju
roditeljskog prava, a onda i o izdržavanju, proverava sa aspekta najboljeg
interesa deteta, a predmet je način i(ili) visina izdržavanja.59 Uz to, treba uzeti u
53

Čl. 350 ZPP RS, odnosno uslove za donošenje presude zbog propuštanja
Čl. 349, st. 1,3 OZ RH. U teoriji procesnog prava se odricanje i priznanje tužbenog zahteva,
prema većinskom stavu, shvataju kao materijalne dispozitivne parnične radnje koje su odlučujući
osnov za donošenje presuda, Poznić, B; Rakić-Vodinelić, V., op. cit, str. 366, 365., odnosno kao
materijalne procesne dispozicije ili raspolaganja stranaka koje se odnosi na sam predmet spora,
Triva, S; Dika, M., op. cit, str. 601, a šire videti kod Dika, M., Građansko parnično pravo, Knj. V,
Parnične radnje, Zagreb, 2008, str. 307-311, kao i Dika, M., Presuda na osnovu priznanja,
Zbornik Pravnog fakulteta u Zagrebu, br. 5-6, 2012, ste. 1885-1911, dostupno
na:http://hrcak.srec.hr/index.php?show=toc%id_broj=8118, 15. 03. 2015.
55
Videti odredbe čl. 425 OZ RH, kao i Aras, S., Dispozitivne presude u sporovima o uzdržavanju
djece, Zbornik Pravnog fakulteta Sveučilišta Rijeka (1991) v. 30, br. 2, 2009, dostupno na
http://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=toc&amp;id_broj=4210, 10. 03. 2015, posebno str. 914-916, o
mogućnostima za donošenje delimičnih presuda na osnovu priznanja i na osnovu odricanja, kao i
Aras, S., Donošenje kontumacijskih presuda u sporovima o izdržavanju djece, Zbornik Pravnog
fakulteta u Zagrebu, br. 1, 2010, str. 255-314, dostupno na:
http://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=toc&amp;id_broj=3953, 15.03.2015. U Srbiji se stavovi kreću u
rasponu od potpunog negiranja mogućnosti da se u ovim sporovima donosi presuda zbog
izostanka i zaključi sudsko poravnanje, npr, Poznić, B., Presuda zbog izostanka, Anali Pravnog
fakulteta u Beogradu, 4, br. 3, 1956, str. 289, do dopuštanja takve mogućnosti, uz odreĎene uslove,
npr, Vasić, Presuda zbog izostanka kao novi institut u našem pozitivnom zakonodavstvu, Naša
zakonitost, 10-12/1955, str. 15-21;
56
Opšta kontrolna ovlašćenja suda u pogledu najboljeg interesa i eventualnu saglasnost centra za
socijalni rad, kada je ona potrebna, prepoznaju se kao ograničavajući faktori, videti Aras, S., op.
cit, str. 917.
57
Videti čl. 349 st. 5, kao i čl. 426. OZ RH
58
Petrušić, N, Konstantinović-Vilić, S., Ostvarivanje prava na zakonsko izdržavanje pred
pravosudnim organima u Vranju, Bujanovcu i Bosilegradu, Vranje 2012, dostupno na:
http://hrcvr.org/attachment/13/Istrazivanje%20%PRAVO%20NA%20ZAKONSKO%IZDRZAVANJE. pdf, 12.03.2015, str. 32.
59
Sudsko poravnanje je dopušteno o graĎanskim pravima kojima stranke mogu slobodno
raspolagati, što pravo na izdržavanje nije, ali je ovde i reč samo o dogovoru o načinu i visini
54

143

�obzir i prednosti koje ovakav vid okončanja spora ima u odnosu na presudu, pa i
u pogledu izvršnosti.
Obaveza suda da po službenoj dužnosti štiti najbolji interes deteta
najopštijeg je karaktera i stoga barijera svim nedopuštenim stranačkim
dispozicijama koje su mu suprotstavljene, a sud je izvršava primenom istražne
maksime. To je i osnovni razlog uvoĎenju mogućnosti disponiranja predmetom
spora u postupcima za izdržavanje, uopšte, pa i dece, u varijanti koja obezbeĎuje
najpotpuniju zaštitu interesa dece. Kojoj, to bi moglo biti predmetom šire
analize, s obzirom na prednosti i nedostataka dispozitivnih presuda. Izrada
GraĎanskog zakonika Srbije u kome, u trenutnoj verziji, kao i u važećem PZ RS,
nema o ovome izričitih rešenja, pravo je vreme za to. Napomenimo da su i u
opštoj parnici radnje disponiranja tužbenim zahtevom predmet ocene suda u
smislu protivnosti prinudno pravnim propisima, javnom poretku, pravilima
morala i dobrim običajima (čl. 3 st. 3). Ne ulazeći u raspravu na temu javnog
poretka, pa i javnog poretka u porodičnim odnosima, nameće se zaključak da je
načelo najboljeg interesa deteta ovim pojmom zapravo obuhvaćeno, što
potvrĎuje da sud po službenoj dužnosti o tome mora voditi računa.60
U kontekstu primene oficijelne maksime nužno je prokomentarisati i
problem odreĎivanja privremenih mera u postupcima o izdržavanju (ali i šire, u
postupcima u koje su, načelno, involvirana deca, odnosno njihova prava). PZ
RS, naime ne reguliše izricanje privremenih mera, osim u postupku u sporu za
zaštitu od nasilja u porodici.61 Stoga se moraju primeniti odredbe Zakon o
izvršenju i obezbeĎenju.62 Nasuprot tome PZ F BiH odredbom čl. 249 st. 1
iznosa izdržavanja (up. odredbu čl. 161 sr. 2 PZ RS, npr.). Prednacrtom GraĎanskog zakonika RS
(čl. 184) precizira se da se poverilac i dužnik mogu sporazumeti o visini doprinosa i načinu
davanja, u pisanoj formi pred organom starateljstva, a overu vrši sud ili javni beležnik i da ima
snagu
izvršne
isprave,
Prednacrt
GraĎanskog
zakonika
RS,
dostupno
na:
http://arhiva.mpravde.gov.
rs/lt/articles/zakonodavna-aktivnost/gradjankski-zakonik, 10. 02. 2015. Sporazumi, odnosno
ugovori dobijaju sve više na značaju u regulisanju ličnih odnosa, o tome, npr., Ponjavić, Z.,
Ugovori kojima se uređuju lični odnosi u porodičnom pravu, Pravni život, br. 9/1998; Ponjavić,
Z., Novo porodično zakonodavstvo - Proces privatizacije porodičnog prava, Novo porodično
zakonodavstvo, 2006; Abramowisz, S., Contractualizing custody, dostupno na:
http://www.google.rs/search?q=contactualization+in+family+law&amp;ie=utf-8&amp;oe=utf-i, 20.02.2015;
Weinrib, L, Reconstructing Family: Constructive Trust at Relational Dissolution, 2002, dostupno
na http://chicagounbound.uchicago.edu/journal_articles, 20 .02.2015; Hamilton, V., Principles of
U.S. Family Law, 2006, str. 64, o štetnosti previše strogih imperativnih normi u odnosu na slobodu
supružnika da regulišu svoje odnose ugovorom, a time i ograničenje njihovih prava, dostupno na:
http://scholarship.law.wm.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?
article=1183&amp;context=facpubs, 15.02. 2015.
60
Tako, npr., Hauser, J., Javni poredak u porodičnim odnosima, Pravni život, br. 9, 2000, str. 482.,
koji u okvire javnog poretka u porodičnim odnosima, shvatajući ga kao centar konvergencije
individualnih interesa, svrstava vrednosti kao što su: monogamija, jednakost, sloboda volje,
poštovanje ličnosti, interes deteta.
61
Čl. 198 st. 2 PZ RS
62
Zakon o izvršenju i obezbeĎenju, Službeni glasnik RS, br. 31/2011, 99/2011- dr. zakon.
109/2013 - odluka US, 55/2014 i 139/2014, čl. 293-297, privremene mere radi obezbeĎenja
novčanog potraživanja, a o tome i npr., Rešenje Višeg suda u Novom Sadu, posl. br. Gž261/2013, od 30.12.2013., kojim je potvrĎeno Rešenje Osnovnog suda u Novom Sadu, posl. br. P2-

144

�ovlašćuje ne samo na izricanje ovih mera, nego i na izricanje po službenoj
dužnosti u postupcima za izdržavanje maloletnog deteta ili deteta nad kojim je
produženo roditeljsko pravo. I OZ RH predviĎa odreĎivanje privremenih mera u
postupku za izdržavanje63 ali i druge specifičnosti, pa i izricanje ex offo u sporu
u kome se rešava o izdržavanju deteta. Uslovi su uobičajeni, kako ih vide zakoni
o izvršnim procedurama, ali je jedno od prihvatljivih rešenja da se smatra da
postoji opasnost za lične ili druge važne interese predlagača ako se mere
obezbeĎenja izdržavanja odreĎuju u korist dece, osim u slučaju povećanja
iznosa izdržavanja u skladu sa povećanim mogućnostima roditelja.64 Kao
podnosilac predloga može se pojaviti i Centar za socijalni rad, ako je ovlašćen
na podnošenje predloga za izvršenje, a obim privremenog doprinosa je, načelno,
koliko je neophodno za zadovoljavanje osnovnih životnih potreba poverioca.
Pomenimo da je sasvim prihvatljivo i rezonovanje PZ FBiH (čl. 249. st. 3), u
odnosu na uslove izricanja privremene mera, odnosno da je jedini uslov da se
učini verovatnim postojanje činjenica od kojih zavisi pravo na izdržavanje, osim
u postupku za utvrĎivanje očinstva ili materinstva. Porodični zakon Crne Gore,
takodje, predviĎa izricanje privremenih mera ex offo, u postupku za izdržavanje
dece i drugim postupcima u kojim se po službenoj dužnosti odlučuje o njihovom
izdržavanju i ako u izdržavanju ne učestvuju oba roditelja sa odgovarajućim
doprinosom.65
Čini se neophodnim da se i u porodičnom pravu Srbije reguliše izričito
izricanje privremenih mera u postupcima za izdržavanje, a kada je tužilac dete i
ex offo, bez obzira na to da osnov ovakvom postupanju suda može biti i Ustav
RS, odnosno načelo posebne zaštite, 66kao i čl. 6 PZ RS, odnosno dužnost
"svakoga" da se rukovodi najboljim interesom deteta "u svim aktivnostima koje
se tiču deteta". Razlog više je sadašnja primena opštih pravila izvršne procedure
o privremenim merama, o čijoj se adekvatnosti može diskutovati.67 Morale bi se
precizirati i posebne vrste privremenih mera, ili, barem odrediti da li su to one za
novčane ili nenovčane tražbine.68

2721/13, od 26.11.2013, Elektronski bilten Osnovnog suda u Novom Sadu, 2015, dostupno na:
http://www.bilten.osns.rs/presuda/sentenca?url=privremena-mera-3, 17.02.2015
63
Čl. 537-359 OZ RH, kao i čl. 536 o ostalim situacijama
64
Videti i čl. 538 st. 1 OZ RH, a u slučaju postupka za osporavanje očinstva ili materinstva, kada
se mora učiniti verovatnim da je lice protiv koga se mera odreĎuje roditelj deteta (st. 2)
65
Čl. 369 st. 1 PZ RCG
66
Čl. 66 Ustava RS, Službeni glasnik RS, br. 98, 2006 - posebna zaštita odreĎenih kategorija lica,
ali i dece.
67
Istraživanja pokazuju da se privremene mere retko traže, a kao razlog prepoznaje se hitnost
alimentacionih parnica (navodno brzo ostvarenje trajne zaštite) i nedovoljna informisanost i
neznanje stranaka, Petrušić, N., Privremene mere radi izdržavanja u parnicama iz
porodičnopravnih odnosa, u: Ostvarivanje i zaštita prava na zakonsko izdržavanje, Pravni fakultet
u Kragujevcu, 2002, str. 157-172. Organ starateljstva bi, takoĎe, imao pravo kao učesnik sui
generis i da ih zahteva i da zahteva sprovoĎenje, ali je pitanje koliko to i čini u praksi, pa bi i ulogu
organa starateljstva trebalo precizirati u ovom smislu.
68
Ibidem, str. 164-167.

145

�5. Hitnost postupanja, pravo na pravično suđenje i suđenje u
razumnom roku
Hitnost postupanja svakako je jedna od garantija efikasnom ostvarenju
sudske zaštite. U postupcima o zakonskom izdržavanju načelo hitnosti,69
odnosno naročite hitnosti70 je stoga ne samo prihvaćeno već se nizom posebnih
procesnih rešenja nastoji na njegovoj primeni. Tako, PZ RS, predviĎa da se prvo
ročište u postupku za izdržavanje zakazuje u roku od osam dana od dana prijema
tužbe u sudu, a da sud drugog stepena mora odlučiti u roku od 15 dana od dana
dostavljanja žalbe. I iz zajedničkih odredaba PZ RS o sudskim postupcima u
vezi sa porodičnim odnosima sledi hitnost postupanja kroz odredbe o
nedostavljanju tužbe tuženom na odgovor, sprovoĎenju postupaka koji se odnose
na dete ili roditelja koji vrši roditeljsko pravo na najviše dva ročišta, od kojih se
prvo zakazuje tako da se održi u roku od 15 dana od prijema tužbe ili predloga u
sudu i o dužnosti suda drugog stepena da o žalbi odluči u roku od 30 dana od
dana dostavljanja žalbe.71 Ipak, evidentno je da u praksi postoje problemi
pridržavanja rokova od strane suda pa se zaštita ostvaruje u postupku zbog
povrede prava na suĎenje u razumnom roku, ali je to dug i put sa neizvesnim
ishodom.
Jedno od mogućih rešenja za ubrzanje postupka u stvarima izdržavanja
dece svakako je poseban "pojednostavljeni" vanparnični postupak u stvarima
izdržavanja deteta predviĎa OZ RH (čl. 474-477) u kome je dete tužilac, a
roditelj sa kojim dete ne živi tuženi. Pored posebnih pravila nadležnosti, u cilju
zaštite prava deteta, zakon naznačuje i da u predlogu mora biti odreĎen iznos u
skladu sa čl. 314, skraćeni su rokovi dostavljanja predloga protivniku i
podnošenja prigovora na predlog na osam dana, a ako se ne prigovori, sud bez
održavanja ročišta i neobrazloženim rešenjem prihvata predlog. Ako protivnik
prigovori postupak se nastavlja po pravilima posebnog parničnog postupka za
izdržavanje. Rešenje se može pobijati samo zbog apsolutno bitnih povreda
odredaba parničnog postupka ili pogrešne primene materijalnog prava. I neki
dugi posebni vanparnični postupci iz OZ RHG imaju isti cilj. Tako, postupak za
odobravanje sporazuma o izdržavanju (čl. 470-473)72 i postupak za odobravanje
plana o zajedničkom roditeljskom staranju (čl. 461-469). I niz opštih odredaba
za vanparnične postupke iz OZ RH ima značaja u kontekstu efikasne zaštite
dečijih prava, npr., o mogućnosti da se rešenjem odredi neodložno izvršenje
činidbe (čl. 443 st. 2), ovlašćenje suda da odluči da žalba ne zadržava izvršenje
69

Videti čl. 268 st. 3 PZ FBiH i čl. 263 st. 2 OZ RH
Čl. 280. PZ RS, dok se za sve postupke u vezi porodičnih odnosa predviĎa hitnost postupanja
ako se odnose na dete ili roditelja koji vrši roditeljsko pravo, videti odredbu čl. 204 st 1 PZ RS,
kao i odredbu čl. 21 st. 2 Prednacrta Zakona o pravima deteta PS, dostupno na:
http://www.ombudsman.rs/attachments/nacrt%2009.11-11-doc, 10. 03. 2015.
71
Videti i čl. 347 OZ RH
72
PZ RS u delu o samostalnom postupku za izdržavanje ne pominje sporazum o izdržavanju
deteta, ali se iz konteksta odredaba o sporazumima roditelja o vršenju roditeljskog prava, posebno
o samostalnom vršenju u kome se mora naći, uz ostalo, i sporazum o visini doprinosa za
izdržavanje deteta od roditelja koji ne vrši roditeljsko pravo, mora zaključiti da je sporazum
moguć.
70

146

�ako se izriču mere kojima se štite prava i dobrobit dece (čl. 445 st. 4), odredbe o
sredstvima prisile u postupcima, kakvo je prisilno dovoĎenje, oduzimanje
isprava, zatvorske kazne i sl. za lica koja protivno nalogu suda ne preduzimaju
neophodne procesne radnje (čl. 441), pravila dokazivanja (čl. 440) i niz drugih.
73

Efikasnosti parničnih postupaka uopšte, pa i onih za izdržavanje
doprinose rešenja o tzv. vremenskom okviru za sprovoĎenje postupka,74 uz
pomenuto ograničenje da će se postupak sprovesti "po pravilu" na najviše dva
ročišta, pri čemu odrednica "po pravilu" svakako ne doprinosi hitnosti i
omogućava sudijama odstupanja na koja je već upozoreno. No, postojanje
vremenskog okvira ne znači da se ročišta ne mogu odlagati.75 Svako odlaganje,
pak, uslovljava novi vremenski okvir. I drugi mehanizmi koji služe ubrzanju
postupaka, npr., o tome da sud, opet "po pravilu", zakazuje jedno ročište za
glavnu raspravu radi izvoĎenja svih dokaza ili da, ukoliko je potrebno održati
više ovakvih ročišta, sud ih zakazuje "u najkraćem vremenskom razmaku" (čl.
309 st. 2,3 ZPP), svakako su od koristi, ali ne i dovoljna.
No, bez obzira na to da su ustanovljeni izvesni procesni mehanizmi koji
treba da doprinesu efikasnosti postupaka u vezi dečijih prava, pa i za
izdržavanje, čini se da, barem u Srbiji, još uvek nisu u primeni najadekvatniji
procesni instrumenti, a posebno se ovakav zaključak odnosi na adhezione
parnice za izdržavanje. Odluke Suda za ljudska prava donesene protiv Srbije
ukazuju na to da je u postupcima o poveravanju dece, a onda i izdržavanju, česta
povreda čl. 6 Evropske konvencije o zaštiti ljudskih prava, odnosno prava na
suĎenje u razumnom roku, nedopuštenom dužinom trajanja parničnih, ali i
izvršnih postupaka, kao i izvršavanja privremenih mera. 76 Posebna tema, kojom
se zbog ograničenog obima ne možemo baviti je neizvršavanje sudskih odluka o
izdržavanju, odnosno uskraćivanje izdržavanja.77

73

Prethodni OZ RH imao je takoĎe posebno pravilo i tome da će se podaci o adresi tuženog kada
je tužilac dete tražiti po službenoj dužnosti od policijske uprave, a ako dostava ni tada nije
moguća, postaviće se tuženom privremeni zastupnik (čl. 305b, 305c i 305d OZ RH), a ovakvo
rešenje ima smisla s obzirom da je i dostavljanje tuženom u ovim postupcima otežano zbog
različitih načina izbegavanja prijema.
74
Čl. 308 ZPP RS, inače svi zakoni država regiona predviĎaju primenu zakona o parničnom
postupku za sva pitanja koja nisu posebno regulisana
75
Čl. 329 ZPP RS
76
Npr., odluke u slučajevima: Veljkov protiv Srbije, predstavka br. 23087/07, presuda od 19. 04.
2011, dostupno na: http://pescanik.net/up-content/PDF/Presude/Veljkov.pdf, 12. 03. 2015;
Dimitrijević i Jakovljević protiv Srbije, predstavka br. 34922/07; Ristić protiv Srbije, predstavka
br. 32181/08, presuda od 18. 01. 2011; M.V. protiv Srbije, predstavka br. 45251/07, presuda od
22. 09. 2009, dostupno na: http://www.zstupnik.mpravde.gov.rs. Uglavnom, odluke se odnose na
postupke poveravanja, odnosno staranja o deci i njihovo izvršavanja, ali ne i na samostalne
postupke o izdržavanju.
77
Petrušić, N., Konstantinović-Vilić, S, Ostvarivanje prava na izdržavanje - (ne)moć države,
Zbornik radova "Vladavina prava i pravna država regionu", Istočno Sarajevo, 2014, o tzv.
ekonomskom nasilju koje, u slučaju uskraćivanja izdržavanja posebno pogaĎa decu. Interesantne
podatke daje istraživanje o (ne)efikasnosti parničnih i izvršnih postupaka za izdržavanje (obj. u
radu iz napomene br. 57 ovog rada).

147

�TakoĎe, u kontekstu prava na pristup pravosuĎu (pravdi), koje ima rang
osnovnog pravnog principa, obaveza je država da obezbede da niko ne bude
"sprečen ekonomskim preprekama u svom nastojanju da ostvari ili odbrani svoje
pravo pred sudom",78 izdvajaju se dva značajna pitanja. Prvo je pitanje besplatne
pravne pomoći, drugo, osloboĎenje od prethodnog plaćanja troškova parničnog
postupka. Zakoni o besplatnoj pravnoj pomoći su već doneseni u nekim
državama u regionu, 79 negde su, već nedopušteno dugo, u fazi izrade.80 O
njihovom značaju ne treba posebno govoriti u odnosu na postupke koji se tiču
prava dece, pa i one o izdržavanju, u okolnostima sve većeg siromaštva kao
posledice globalne ekonomske krize, a posebno u tranzicionim, pa i državama
našeg regiona. VoĎenje sudskih postupak je, opšte je mesto, veoma skupo, a to
značajno negativno utiče na realizaciju prava na pristup sudu.
OsloboĎenje od prethodnog plaćanja troškova parničnog postupka je, u
pravnom sistemu Srbije, pre svega, povezano uz mogućnost da se stranci prizna i
pravo na besplatnu pravnu pomoć (besplatnog punomoćnika), odnosno ukoliko
je stranka potpuno osloboĎena od plaćanja troškova postupka (takse i predujam
za izvoĎenje dokaza i objavljivanje sudskih oglasa), ali se i ovo nerado koristi u
praksi.81 Samo osloboĎenje, pak, uslovljeno je okolnošću da stranka nije, prema
svom opštem imovnom stanju, u mogućnosti da ovakve troškove snosi.82 No,
sud odluku o osloboĎenju donosi isključivo po predlogu stranke, ali može
prikupljati podatke i obaveštenja o imovnom stanju stranke i po službenoj
dužnosti.83 Uz konstataciju da su ovakva zakonska rešenja značajna garantija
olakšanju procesnog položaja lica koja nemaju, ili nemaju dovoljno finansijskih
sredstava za život, a onda i za voĎenje sudskih postupaka, treba reči da
istraživanja pokazuju da do oslobaĎanja relativno retko i dolazi u praksi. Uzrok
se prepoznaje u nedovoljnoj informisanosti stranaka o ovoj zakonskoj
mogućnosti i ignorisanju zahteva od strane sudova, koji su posledica nedostatka
sredstava iz kojih bi se troškovi predujmili.84

78

Petrušić, N., Pravo na pristup pravdi u svetlu novog ZPP, u: Pristup pravosuđu - instrumenti za
implementaciju evropskih standarda u pravni sistem RS, Knj. 2, Zbornik radova, Niš, 2007, str.
167.
79
Zakon o besplatnoj pravnoj pomoći RH, NN, 143/13, dostupno na:
http://www.zakon.hr/z/286/Zakon-o-besplatnoj-pravnoj-pomoći, 13. 03. 2015; Zakon o besplatnoj
pravnoj
pomoći
CG,
Službeni
list
CG,
br.
20/2011,
dostupno
na:
http://www.sluybenilist.me/PravniAktDetalji.aspx?tag={7AE2D296-5FF0-4907-9A65AF3A97D0BD4, 13. 03. 2015; Zakon o besplatnoj pravnoj pomoći Republike Srpske, Službeni
glasnik Republike Srpske, br. 120/13, 63/14
80
Nacrt Zakona u RS, dostupno na: http://www.mpravde.gov.rs/sekcija/53/radne-verzijepropisa.php, 13. 03. 2015;
81
Čl. 170, u vezi čl. 168 i 169 ZPP RS, videti o tome kod Petrušić, N., op. cit, str. 167.
82
Čl. 168 ZPP RS
83
Čl. 169 st. 3 ZPP RS
84
Petrušić, N, Konstantinović-Vilić, S., op. cit, str. 33.

148

�6. Zaključak
Značaj ostvarenje prava na zakonsko izdržavanje ne treba posebno
potencirati, posebno u uslovima sve većeg siromaštva, pa i porodičnog i ličnog.
Često iznosi koje sud dodeljuje za izdržavanje jedina sredstva i način da se
obezbedi egzistencija izdržavanog lica. U odnosu na decu, specifičan problem
čini to da se pomenutim sredstvima, uz životni egzistenciju, moraju obezbediti i
ona koja imaju za cilj razvoj deteta - fizički, mentalni, duhovni, moralni i
socijalni. Obaveze u ovom smislu imaju, primarno, roditelji i druga lica
odreĎena nacionalnim zakonodavstvima, ali i država. sam sudski postupak, pak,
mora biti efikasan, a procesni mehanizmi adekvatni pravnoj prirodi prava na
izdržavanje i opštem cilju, odnosno odgovornosti delovanja u najboljem interesu
deteta. Primena istražnog načela u najširem smislu čini se, stoga, kao
neophodnost posebno pri utvrĎivanju ukupnih potreba deteta, ali i mogućnosti
dužnika izdržavanja, a ovda, u slučaju da primarni dužnici nisu u mogućnosti da
obezbede takva sredstva, neophodno je predvideti čvrste dopunske procesne
mehanizme za obezbeĎenje iz budžeta države i olakšan način isplate.
Analiza porodičnih zakona jednog broja država regiona ukazuje na
razlike u pristupu načelu dispozicije, posebno u odnosu na dispozitivne presude i
sudsko poravnanje. Povoljnosti, ali i mane ovih instrumenata su brojne, stoga je
neophodno analizirati ih sa aspekta dopustivosti u alimentacionim parnicama i
izričito normirati prihvatljivu varijantu koja omogućava zaštitu prava deteta na
najvišem nivou, odnosno uz proveru sa aspekta najboljeg interesa deteta. Postoje
i značajne razlike, dileme i problemi u primeni niza drugih procesnih instituta,
od koji je ograničen broj pomenut i analiziran u radu. Sa aspekta pravnog sitema
Srbije, moglo bi se zaključtiti da postojeća rešenja Porodičnog zakona nisu u
dovoljnoj meri garantija efikasne zaštite dece u postupcima za zakonsko
izdržaavnje pa je nužno, u postupku izrade GraĎanskog zakonika, koja je u toku,
predvideti niz novih ili postojeća prilagodi ovim ciljevima.

149

�Dr sc. Dušica Palačković, full professor
Law Faculty, University of Kragujevac
Republic of Serbia

RESUME
Realization of the right to legal child alimony is often the only way for
providing the means necessary for existence, as well as for the development of
the child – physical, mental, spiritual, moral and social. The obligations in this
regard have, primarily, parents and other parties determined by national
legislations, but also the state. Judicial proceedings, in circumstances where the
necessary resources are not provided spontaneously by the primary debtors of
the obligation, must be efficient, and the procedural mechanisms must comply
with the legal nature of the right to child support and the goal - the best interest
of the child. Therefore, by applying inquisitorial procedure in the broadest sense,
it is necessary to determine the overall needs of the child, and then, in the event
that the primary debtors are not able to provide such resources, provide
additional protection mechanisms - securing funds from the state budget and
easier method of payment..
The analysis of family law in a number of countries in the region
indicates differences in the approach to the disposition principle, particularly in
relation to the dispositive judgments and the court settlement. The advantages,
but also disadvantages of these instruments are numerous, therefore it is
necessary to analyze them in terms of admissibility in alimony lawsuits and
specifically standardize the acceptable option that enables the protection of the
rights of the child at the highest level, with the verification from the point of the
child’s best interest. There are considerable differences, dilemmas and problems
in the application of a numer of other procedural institutes, out of which a
limited numer was analized in this paper. From the aspect of the Serbian legal
system, it could be concluded that the existing solutions of the Family Law do
not sufficiently guarantee effective protection of children in proceedings for
legal child alimony, so it is necessary, in the drafting of the Civil Code, which is
in progress, to predict a series of new, or to adapt the existing solutions to these
goals.
Key words: civil proceedings for child alimony, inquisitorial procedure,
еx officio, public hearing within a reasonable time, urgency of action

150

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="79">
            <name>Extent</name>
            <description>The size or duration of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3636">
                <text>2993</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3637">
                <text>PROCESNI INSTRUMENTI U FUNKCIJI ZAŠTITE  PRAVA NA ZAKONSKO IZDRŽAVANJE DETETA</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="96">
            <name>Author</name>
            <description>Author</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3638">
                <text>PALAČKOVIĆ, Dušica</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="94">
            <name>Abstract</name>
            <description>A summary of the resource.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3639">
                <text>Autorka u radu, polazeći od značaja procesnih rešenja za ostvarenje svakog supstancijalnog prava, pa i prava dece na zakonsko izdržavanje, analizira zakonodavna rešenje jednog broja država regiona i iznosi teorijske stavove o specifičnim načelima koja se u parnicama za zakonsko izdržavanje prihvataju i primenjuju. Prati način regulisanja i primenu, putem konkretnih procesnih instituta, pre svega  istražnog i  načela oficijelnog  postupanja sudova, kao i prava na pristup pravosuđu, posebno principa suđenja u razumnom roku. Pri tome, pokušava da odgovori na pitanja koliko su, i da li su, adekvatni usvojeni procesni instrumenti koji se primenjuju u postupcima za izdržavanje, a pre svega da omoguće brzu, efikasnu, a onda i potpunu zaštitu dece kojima je izdržavanje neophodan, a često i jedini, izvor sredstava za egzistenciju i razvoj. Takođe, nastoji da prepozna nedostatke regulative i predlaže izvesne smernice za izmenu propisa koji regulišu ovu oblast.  Ključne reči: parnični postupci za izdržavanje, istražno načelo, oficijelnost, suđenje u razumnom roku, hitnost postupanja</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3640">
                <text>Law faculty of University Džemal Bijedić Mostar</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3641">
                <text>2015</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="97">
            <name>Keywords</name>
            <description>Keywords.</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="3642">
                <text>Article
PeerReviewed</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="59">
        <name>H Social Sciences (General),K Law (General)</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
